r^^jri 


1^  THE 

MJ    CARE  o^HILDREN 


I 


ELISABETH  ROBINSON  SCOVIL 


m^ 


\% 


5c^ 


GIFT  OF 

J^^T^^T-?^/-    Jeff/'nr? 


■26.  C- 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/careofchildrenOOscovrich 


the: 

CARE   OF   CHILDREN 


BY 

ELISABETH  ROBINSON  SCOVIL 

SUPBRINTBWOENT  OF  THE  NeWPOKT  HoSPITAL,  AND   OnE  OF  THE  AsSOCIATB 

Editors  of  the  Ladies'  Home  Journal 


REVISED  EDITION" 
With  a  Copious  Index 


PHILADELPHIA 
HENRY  ALTEMUS  CO 


?y 


Copyrighted  by 
HENRY  ALTEMIjS  1894  fS 


J      •^   o-»-u-w^ 


•««.«,  C  CC 

.J  .    .  «  «  J 


HKMIY  ALTKMfJ 

II  A  N  U  F  A  C  T  U  K  E  1 

rillLAUI^LrUIA 


INTRODUCTIOISr. 


XT' VERY  mother  desires  that  her  children  shall  be 
strong  and  well.  She  does  not  always  realize 
that  the  responsibility  of  making  and  keeping  them 
so  belongs  in  a  large  measure  to  her.  She  regulates 
their  food,  their  clothing  and,  to  a  great  extent, 
their  surroundings ;  it  is  on  these  that  their  health 
depends. 

Often,  while  earnestly  desiring  to  do  what  is  best 
for  them,  she  fails  from  want  of  knowledge  of  what 
is  best. 

It  is  well  known,  for  example,  that  children  can- 
not grow  and  develop  properly  without  suitable, 
nutritious  food.     This  is  not  always  what  is  proper 

(3) 

399S31 


.     '  INTRODUCTION 


for  older  persons,  nor  what  a  child  would  take  from 
choice.  It  must  be  palatable  enough  to  be  relished, 
or  it  will  not  be  eaten  in  sufficient  quantities;  it 
must  contain  the  elements  that  are  necessary  to 
build  up  muscles,  nerves  and  bones,  or  the  body 
suffers. 

If  the  mother  does  not  know  the  kinds  of  food 
that  will  best  serve  these  ends  she  is  depriving  her 
children  of  proper  nourishment,  although  it  may 
seem  to  her  they  have  more  than  enough  to  eat. 

The  care  of  children  has  never  received  as 
much  attention  as  is  being  given  to  it  at  the  present 
time.  The  wise  mother  will  try  to  keep  abreast  of 
modern  thought  in  this  matter  and  to  take  advan- 
tage of  the  experience  of  others  for  her  children's 
good. 

A  year  or  two  ago  the  writer,  in  her  capacity  as 
editor  of  the  '' Mother's  Corner"  of  "The  Ladies' 
Home  Journal,"  received  between  twelve  and  thir- 
teen hundred  letters  asking  for  advice  as  to  the  care 


INTRODUCTION  5 

of  infants.  In  response  to  these  requests  a  pamphlet 
was  written  called  "  A  Baby's  Requirements." 

This  little  book  brought  forth  so  many  inquiries 
as  to  the  care  of  children  after  babyhood  that  it  was 
determined  to  expand  it  into  a  larger  volume,  con- 
taining, beside  the  greater  part  of  the  original  mat- 
ter, the  information  desired. 

An  experience  of  many  years  in  hospital  work 
has  given  a  familiarity  with  the  details  of  nursing 
that  it  is  hoped  will  render  the  chapters  on  the  care 
in  illness  especially  useful.  It  is  then  that  the  in- 
experienced mother  most  feels  her  helplessness  and 
welcomes  friendly  aid. 

In  many  childish  ailments  the  nursing  equals  in 
importance  the  medical  treatment.  Sometimes  the 
knowledge  of  what  ought  to  be  done  in  the  begin- 
ning is  all-important  and  makes  no  slight  difference 
in  the  result. 

An  effort  has  been  made  in  "  The  Care  of  Chil- 
dren" to  answer  in  a  plain  and  practical  manner 


6  INTRODUCTION 

the  questions  that  are  most  likely  to  arise  to  puzzle 
those  to  whom  this  charge  is  entrusted,  whether  in 
sickness  or  in  health. 

If  the  book  is  a  help  to  mothers — experienced  or 
inexperienced — in  their  moments  of  perplexity,  its 
existence  will  be  amply  justified. 


CONTENTS 

INTRODUCTION       .... 


Food 

•  CHAPTER  I 

NURSING 

Intervals  of  Nursing — Care  of  the  Breasts — When 
the  Milk  Disagrees — When  Nursing  is  Im- 
proper— ^Weaning 17 

CHAPTER  II 

FEEDING 

Cream  Food — Milk  Sugar  Water — Lime  Water — 
Barley  Food  —  Malted  Food  —  Peptonized 
Milk  — Sterilized  Milk  — Condensed  Milk- 
Amount  of  Food — ^Temperature  of  Food — 
Heating  Food  —  Care  of  Nursing  Bottle — 
Giving  the  Food— Water       ....  28 

(7) 


8  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  III 

INCREASING  THE  FOOD 

Oatmeal  Gruel — Farina  Gruel — Flour  Ball— Rice 
Water — Whey  Food — Albuminized  Food — 
Beef  Juice  —  Cereals — Bread  —  Crackers — 
Eggs — Junket  —  Baked  Potato  —  Gelatine 
Cream — Macaroni  —  Rice — Oranges  —  Baked 
Apple 41 

CHAl^ER  IV 

DIET  AFTER  TWO  YEARS  OF  AGE 

Meat — Cooking  Meat  — Beef  Steak — Mutton 
Chops — Soup — Chicken — Bacon — Vegetables 
— ^Fruit — Stewed  Fruit  —  Puddings  —  Bever- 
ages—Fruit Syrup 62 

CHAPTER  V 

THE  FOOD  OF  SCHOOL  CHILDREN 

The     Purpose     of    Food  —  Fish  —  Breakfast  — 

Luncheon — ^Dinner — Supper — At  Bedtime    .  61 

CHAPTER  VI 


DIET  IN  ILLNESS 


Food  in  Constipation — Diarrhoea — Indigestion^ 
Rickets — Colds — ^Eczema —  Fever  —  Tubercu- 
losis        '  68 


CONTENTS  9 

Clothing 

CHAPTER  VII 

The  Baby's  Wardrobe— Bands- Shirts— Petti- 
coats— Napkins — Pads — Night  Slips — Dresses 
—  Wrappers  —  Socks  —  Blankets  —  Cloak  — 
Hood— Mittens 81 

CHAPTER  VIII 

SHORT  CLOTHES 

Shirts— Waists— Dresses— Creeping  Skirts — Bibs 

— Cloaks— Bonnets— Stockings — Shoes  •        .  94 

CHAPTER  IX 

CLOTHING  AFT  ER  BABYHOOD 

Boys*  Frocks— Boys'  First  Suits— Little  Girls* 
Dresses  —  Underclothing  —  Importance  of 
Avoiding  Pressure — Stockings — Shoes — ^Bed- 
room Slippers — ^Rubber  Boots — Overshoes- 
Aprons —  Wrappers  —  Night  Gowns  —  Out- 
door Garments — Hats 101 


Beds  and  Bedding 

CHAPTER  X 

THE  BED 

Bassinets  —  Cribs  —  Hammocks  —  Comforters 


10  CONTENTS 

Blankets — Sheets — Rubber  Cloth  Protectors 
—  Pillows — Bed-clothes  Fasteners  — Ventila- 
tion—  Necessity  of  Sleep  —  Importance  of 
Separate  Beds 114 


The  Baby's  Toilet 

CHAPTER  XI 

THE  baby's  basket 

Low  Baskets  —  Standard  Baskets  —  Hampers- 
Contents  of  Basket — Receptacles  for  Clothing 
^The  Carriage— Carriage  Robes   .        •        .         !24 


Baths 

CHAPTER  XII 

The  Bath  Tub— Wash  Cloths— Care  of  the 
Sponge— Towels— Lap  Pads— The  First  Bath 
—Sponge  Baths— Cold  Baths— Warm  Baths 
—Salt  Water  Baths— Foot  Baths— Sponge 
Baths  in  Bed— The  Cold  Pack— Bran  Bath- 
Starch  Bath— Open  Air  Bathing— Wading— 
Necessity  for  Care  in  Bathing.        .        .        .         131 


CX)NTENTS  11 

Care  of  the  Teeth 

CHAPTER  XIII 

When  Teeth  may  be  Expected — The  Earliest 
Signs — Order  of  Appearance — Duration  of 
Teething — Allaying  the  Discomfort — Teeth- 
ing Rings — Disorders  Incident  to  Teething — 
Diarrhoea — Convulsions— Rashes — The  Sec- 
ond Teeth— Care  of  the  Teeth— Grinding  the 
Teeth— Tooth  Ache 143 


Care  of  the  Eyes 

CHAPTER  XIV 

Ophthalmia  of  the  New  Born — Shading  the  Eyes 
— Testing  the  Eyes — Defects  of  Vision — 
Short  Sight — Long  Sight — Astigmatism — 
Squinting — Consequences  of  Eye  Strain — 
Conjunctivitis — Studying  at  Night — Artificial 
Light — Styes — Foreign  Bodies  in  the  Eye- 
Color  Blindness     152 


Care  of  the  Ears 

CHAPTER  XV 

The  Construction  of  the  Ear — Prominent  Ears- 


12  CONTENTS 

Ear  Caps—Flabby  Ears — Keeping  the  Ears 
Clean — Wax — Protecting  the  Ears — Boxing 
the  Ears — Ear  Ache — Foreign  Bodies  in  the 
Ear — Syringing  the  Ear — Diseases  of  the  Ear         164 


Care  of  the  Hair 

CHAPTER  XVI 

Brushing —  Combing —  Curling —  Crimping — Tan- 
gles— Cutting — Bangs — Thin  Hair  —  Harsh 
Hair — Splitting  at  the  Ends  —  Dandruff — 
Washing  the  Hair — Parasites — Color  of  the 
Hair — Superfluous  Hair         .        ,        .        .  171 


Care  of  the  Nails 

CHAPTER  XVII 

Baby' s  Nails  —  Trimming  —  Cleansing — Oiling — 
Polishing — Developing  the  Lunela — Hang 
Nail — Ingrowing  Nails — Splinters  under  the 
Nail — Biting  the  Nails — Sucking  the  Fingers  .  J  80 


Care  of  the  Feet 

CHAPTER  XVIII 

Resting  on  the  Feet — Walking— Bathing  the  Feet 
— Protecting  the  Feet — Damp  Feet — Exees- 


CONTENTS  J  3 

sive     Perspiration — Corns — Chafed     Heel- 
Chilblains     186 


Ailments 

CHAPTER  XIX 

Simple  Remedies — Feverishness  —  Colic — Crying 
— Constipation — Diarrhoea — Hiccough — Colds 
— Prevention  of  Colds — Cold  in  the  Head — 
Cold  on  the  Chest — Snoring — Sore  Mouth — 
Cold  Sores — Cracked  Lips — Gum  Boils— Sore 
Throat— Stiff  Neck— Cough  —Rashes— Ery- 
thema —  Roseola —  Urticaria — Eczema — Mos- 
quito Bites — Ring  Worm — Itch — Worms — 
Bed  Wetting  —  Night  Terror  —  Sleepless- 
ness —  Growing  Pains  —  Boils  —  Chafing — 
Chapped  Hands — Inflammation  of  the  Breasts 
— Headache— Catarrh — The  Medicine  Box — 
How  to  Give  Medicine.  ....  192 


Physical  Deformities 

CHAPTER  XX 

Bow  Legs — Knock  Knees— Flat  Foot— Club  Foot 
— Hip  Disease — Curvature  of  Spine — Pigeon 
Breast— Hare  Lip— Cleft  Palate— Tongue  Tie 
— Birth  ^larks— Extra  Fingers — Protrusion 
of    Navel — Rupture — Prolapse    of    Bowel — 


14  CONTENTS 

Piles  —  Enlarged  Glands  —  Enlargement  of 
Tonsils — Warts  — Freckles — Tan  — Sunburn — 
A  Blue  Baby 226 


Diseases  of  Children 

CHAPTER  XXI 

The  Early  Stage— Points  in  Nursing— Ventilation 
— Cooling  the  Sick  Room — Furniture — Carpet 
— Screen — Bed  —  Changing  Clothing — Nutri- 
tive Enemata — Forced  Feeding — Poultices — 
Fomentations — Pads — Preventing  Infection — 
Disinfectants — Fumigation  —  Scarlet  Fever — 
Measles — German  Measles — Chicken  Pox — 
Vaccination — Diphtheria — Croup — Whooping 
Cough  —  Mumps — Typhoid  Fever  —  Pneu- 
monia— Bronchitis — Asthma — ^Rheumatism — 
Chorea  —  Rickets  —  Tuberculosis  —  Articles 
Useful  in  a  Sick  Room         ....  244 


Emergencies 

CHAPTER  XXII 

Cuts — Cutting  off  a  Finger — Bleeding — Bleeding 
from  the  Nose — From  the  Stomach  —  From 
the  Lungs — Foreign  Bodies  in  the  Nose — In 
the  Throat — Swallowing  Foreign  Bodies- 
Splinters — Bruises  — Sprains—  Stings  — Bites 


CONTENTS  15 

—  Broken  Bones  —  Dislocations  —  Burns — 
Frost  Bites  —  Fainting — Fits — Convulsions — 
Poison  ing — Drowning — Artificial  Respiration 
—The  Emergency  Box 287 


Physical  Culture 

CHAPTER  XXIII 

Necessity  for  Gymnastics — What  the  Mother  Can 
Do — Standing —  Breathing  —  Sitting — ^Walk- 
ing— Strengthening  the  Muscles — Stammer- 
ing        307 


The  Care  of  Girls 

CHAPTER  XXIV 
Menstruation— Rest — Cold — Bathing— Clothing — 
Coincident  Symptoms — Delayed  Menstrua- 
tion—Hysteria—School Work — Needle  Work 
— House  Work — Preparing  Girls  for  Boarding 
School— A  Daughter's  Privileges  .        .        ,  317 


The  Care  of  Boys 

CHAPTER  XXV 

Youth — Preparing  Boys  for  Boarding  School — 
The  Children's  Companions — ^Reading — Home 
Training        .        .         ...»        .  338 


THE  CARE  OE  CHILDREN 


FOOD 

CHAPTER  I 

NURSING 

It  is  impossible  for  a  child  to  grow  and  thrive 
unless  it  lias  suitable  food.  Most  of  the  disorders 
of  young  children,  particularly  of  babies,  arise  from 
errors  in  diet.  Either  the  kind  of  food  or  the 
quantity  given  is  in  fault. 

If  a  mother  can  nurse  her  child  the  problem 
of  nourishing  it  is  usually  an  easy  one  to  solve. 
Sometimes,  however,  even  the  mother's  milk  does 
not  agree  with  the  baby,  and  then,  unless  she  can 
alter  it  by  dieting  herself,  a  substitute  must  be  found 
for  it. 

The  first  fluid  secreted  by  the  breast  is  a  thin 
liquid  called  colostrum.  This  acts  as  a  cathartic 
and  relieves  the  child  of  an  accumulation  of  waste 
matter,  the  meconium. 

The  colostrum  is  not  very  nutritious,  but  it  is  all 
2  (17) 


18  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

that  nature  provides  for  the  baby  until  it  is  about 
two  days  old,  and  she  seldom  makes  mistakes.  If 
for  any  reason  the  child  cannot  be  nursed,  it  needs 
very  little  food  until  the  third  day. 

In  nursing,  the  baby  should  be  held  comfortably 
on  the  mother's  arm,  the  breast  being  pressed  back 
a  little  with  the  finger  that  it  may  not  obstruct  the 
nostrils,  as  the  child  has  to  breathe  through  the  nose. 
If  the  milk  comes  too  quickly,  it  can  be  checked  by 
gentle  pressure  with  the  fingers. 

The  baby  should  nurse  from  either  side  alter- 
nately, having  one  at  each  nursing. 

If  any  preparation  has  been  used  on  the  nipple, 
it  should  be  carefully  washed  before  the  baby  takes 
it.  After  withdrawing  it,  bathe  it  again  in  warm 
water  and  gently  wash  out  the  child's  mouth  with  a 
little  swab,  made  of  a  piece  of  a  fine  handkerchief, 
dipped  in  cool  water.  If  these  precautions  are 
neglected,  the  particles  of  milk  decompose  and  give 
rise  to  a  fungoid  growth  called  thrush,  which  may 
be  fatal  to  a  young  baby. 

Should  this  happen  through  carelessness,  put  a 
pinch  of  borax  in  a  couple  of  tablespoonfuls  of  water 
and  wash  the  mouth  with  it  frequently. 

When  the  coming  of  the  milk  is  delayed,  or  the 
baby  is  an  exceptionally  vigorous  child,  it  grows 
very  hungry,  and,  not   getting   enough   from   the 


FOOD  19 

breast  to  satisfy  it,  protests  loudly  against  this  con- 
dition of  aifairs.  During  the  first  two  days  a  few 
teaspoonfuls  of  warm  water  may  be  tried.  If  this 
does  not  meet  the  requirements,  mix  two  teaspoon- 
fuls  of  cow's  milk  with  four  of  boiled  water  and  add 
a  very  little  sugar  of  milk  to  sweeten  it.  The  latter 
can  be  procured  of  any  druggist.  It  is  a  powder 
and  very  inexpensive. 

INTERVALS  OF   NURSING 

This  amount  of  food  can  be  given  not  oflener 
than  every  four  hours,  putting  the  child  to  the 
breast  once  between  each  feeding. 

If  the  mother  is  comfortable,  tlie  baby  should  try 
to  nurse  first  about  four  hours  after  it  is  born,  and 
then  at  the  same  interval  for  the  first  two  days. 

After  that  it  should  be  nursed  once  in  two  hours 
during  the  day  and  six  at  night. 

A  baby  soon  learns  good  habits  if  it  is  fairly  dealt 
with,  and  it  is  very  important  that  it  should  not  be 
disturbed  at  night. 

No  child  wants  food  every  time  it  cries.  There 
are  other  causes  for  the  discomfort  that  it  can  only 
express  in  one  way. 

If  it  is  fed  too  often  the  stomach  cannot  dispose 
of  the  quantity  of  food  forced  into  it.  If  it  does 
manage  to  digest  it  there  are  grumbles  of  discontent 


20  THE  CARE   OF  CIIILDrvEN 

at  the  overwork,  which  the  mother  too  often  inter- 
prets as  a  demand  for  more  food.  Fortunately 
babies  vomit  easily  and  so  get  rid  of  the  surphis,  but 
it  is  better  not  to  overtax  their  limited  capacity. 

Usually  a  baby  requires  to  nurse  about  ten  or 
fifteen  minutes.  When  satisfied,  it  will  leave  off  of 
its  own  accord  and  drop  asleep. 

Milk,  which  requires  two  hours  to  digest  in  the 
stomach  of  an  adult,  is  disposed  of  by  a  baby's 
digestive  apparatus  in  about  half  the  time.  Thus 
feeding  every  two  hours  allows  a  sufficient  interval 
of  rest. 

CARE   OF   THE   BREASTS 

It  is  very  important  for  the  mother's  future  com- 
fort that  the  breasts  should  be  properly  attended  to 
before  the  birth  of  the  child.  They  enlarge,  and 
are  usually  more  or  less  sensitive.  No  pressure  upon 
them  should  be  permitted,  a  comfortably  fitting 
waist  being  worn  instead  of  corsets. 

Dissolve  a  little  salt  in  brandy,  or  a  pinch  of  alum 
in  alcohol,  and  bathe  the  nipples  with  it  every  night 
for  six  weeks,  pressing  and  pulling  them  gently  at 
the  same  time. 

Dr.  Starr  recommends  bathing  them  in  warm 
water  in  the  evening  and  anointing  them  with  cocoa 
butter  in  the  morning.  Both  processes  have  given 
good  results.     Probably  a  thin,  delicate  skin  would 


POOD  21 

be  more  benefited  by  the  first,  and  a  thicker,  tougher 
one  by  the  last  mentioned. 

If  the  nipple  is  retracted,  or  pushed  inward,  fill  a 
pint  bottle  with  hot  water,  empty  it  quickly  and 
place  the  mouth  of  the  bottle  over  the  nipple.  As 
the  air  in  it  cools  the  nipple  will  be  drawn  out  and 
can  then  be  taken  between  the  fingers  and  manip- 
ulated. 

When  there  has  been  no  preparation,  the  first 
efforts  of  the  baby  to  nurse  may  cause  the  skin  of 
the  nipple  to  crack  and  it  becomes  very  sore,  so 
much  so,  that  nursing  may  have  to  be  abandoned  on 
this  account  alone. 

At  the  first  suspicious  symptom,  white  of  egg 
should  be  painted  on  the  sensitive  surface,  making 
two  or  three  applications  and  letting  it  dry.  If  this 
does  not  succeed,  a  pinch  of  powdered  tannic  acid 
can  be  stirred  into  glycerine  and  applied  after  each 
nursing,  being  washed  off  with  a  solution  of  boracic 
acid  before  the  child  nurses  again. 

A  rubber  nipple-shield  •  should  be  provided  to 
cover  that  of  the  mother  while  the  child  is  nursing. 
Glass  shields  are  sold,  which  can  be  worn  in  the 
interval  and  make  the  part  more  comfortable. 

If  the  breast  is  hard,  or  contains  lumps,  it  should 
be  very  gently  but  persistently  rubbed  from  the  base 


22  THE  CARE  OP  CHILDREN 

towards  the  nipple  until  it  is  soft.  Keglect  of  this 
measure  may  result  in  an  abscess. 

When  for  any  cause  the  milk  has  to  be  dried  up, 
the  doctor  will  order  a  lotion  ointment,  or  plaster, 
for  the  purpose. 

When  the  breasts  feel  heavy  and  uncomfortable, 
they  should  be  supported  with  a  bandage  shaped 
like  the  letter  Y.  The  straight  piece  goes  across 
the  back,  being  made  about  twice  as  long  as  is 
needed.  One  side  of  the  fork  of  the  Y  goes  above 
the  breasts,  the  other  below  them,  and  the  points 
are  pinned  to  the  long  piece.  The  extra  length  is 
brought  over  the  nipples  and  can  easily  be  turned 
back  without  disturbing  the  bandage  when  the 
child  is  to  be  nursed.  Absorbent  cotton  can  be 
put  between  the  breasts  and  about  them,  under  the 
bandage. 

To  make  it,  take  two  strips  of  cotton  three  inches 
wide  and  a  yard  long.  Fold  ojie  in  the  middle  so 
the  two  ends  come  at  an  acute  angle,  and  fasten  it 
with  safety-pins  to  the  end  of  the  straight  strip.  If 
it  is  not  secure  after  it  is  in  place,  it  can  be  fastened 
with  straps  over  the  shoulders. 

The  mother  should  always  have  a  light  shawl,  or 
other  covering,  thrown  over  the  breast  when  the 
baby  is  nursing. 


FOOD  23 

WHEN  THE  MILK   DISAGREES 

Sometimes  the  motlier's  milk  is  insufficient  in 
quantity,  or  not  rich  enough  to  satisfy  the  child. 
When  this  is  the  case  it  must  be  nursed  once  in  four 
hours  and  fed  between  each  nursing. 

The  mother  can  drink  milk,  cocoa,  albuminized 
milk  ;  that  is,  the  white  of  one  eg^  to  each  half  pint 
of  milk,  shaken  in  a  self-sealing  glass  jar,  or  bottle, 
and  gruel  of  oatmeal,  Indian  meal,  or  barley  made 
with  milk.  Plenty  of  fluid  increases  the  flow  of 
milk.  The  breasts  can  be  gently  rubbed  from  the 
base  to  the  nipple  twice  a  day  with  warm  campho- 
rated oil,  and  the  child  encouraged  to  nurse.  The 
act  of  sucking  stimulates  the  secretion  of  milk.  As 
much  nourishing  food  as  possible  should  be  taken, 
good  soup,  meat  and  fresh  vegetables,  as  well  as  the 
cereals.  This  helps  to  improve  the  quality  of  the 
milk. 

"When  the  baby  does  not  digest  its  food  properly 
it  cries  with  pain  after  nursing,  or  throws  up  the 
milk  curdled,  or  sour,  and  there  are  white  curds  of 
milk  in  the  motions.  It  is  restless  and  fretful,  and 
the  skin  may  be  hotter  than  usual. 

Two  teaspoonfuls  of  lime  water  given  just  before 
nursing  will  sometimes  obviate  the  difficulty,  and 
one  or  two  may  follow  the  meal. 

The  doctor  may  have  to  prescribe  if  the  case  ia 


24  THE  CARE  OF  CrilLDREN" 

obstinate.     Medicine  should  not  be  given  without  his 
prescription.  • 

Something  in  the  mother's  diet  may  not  agree 
with  the  delicate  stomach  of  the  child.  Acids  are 
apt  to  affect  it  unpleasantly — as  vinegar,  or  sour 
fruits,  as  strawberries,  and  occasionally  vegetables, 
as  tomatoes.  Only  experience  can  show  what  must 
be  avoided.  Articles  that  will  not  affect  one  baby 
may  cause  another  much  discomfort. 

The  possibility  of  the  child  being  overfed  should 
always  be  borne  in  mind.  When  the  stomach  feels 
hard  and  distended,  or  the  milk  is  vomited  soon 
after  being  swallowed,  looking  unchanged,  the  child 
should  be  kept  at  the  breast  a  shorter  time  for  the 
next  meal. 

If  a  child  is  being  properly  nourished  it  will  gain 
steadily  in  ^veight.  It  loses  during  the  first  three 
days,  but  after  that  gains  about  three-quarters  of  a 
pound  or  more  during  the  first  month.  During  the 
second  month  it  should  increase  in  weight  from  a 
quarter  to  half  a  pound  each  week  ;  after  that  the 
gain  is  more  slow,  but  should  pro^icss  constantly 
until  at  six  months  old  it  gains  about  a  pound  a 
month.  The  increase  is  often  more  rapid,  but  this 
proportion  shows  that  the  baby  is  thriving. 


FOOD  25 

WHEN  NURSING  IS   IMPROPER 

It  is  the  duty  and  ought  to  be  the  pleasure  of 
every  mother  to  nurse  her  own  baby.  All  right- 
tliinking  women  are  anxious  to  do  so  in  spite  of  the 
inconvenience  to  themselves.  Yet  there  are  cases  in 
which  this  privilege  must  be  denied. 

If  the  mother  is  afflicted  with  a  constitutional 
disease,  as  scrofula  or  consumption,  her  milk  will  be 
injurious  to  the  baby.  Should  there  be  a  return  of 
the  menstrual  flow  nursing  must  be  discontinued. 
Some  women  have  not  sufficient  strength  to  nourish 
their  children  without  injuring  their  own  health, 
but  no  one  should  hastily  decide  that  this  is  the 
case.  . 

If  the  milk  manifestly  disagrees  with  the  baby 
its  use  cannot  be  continued.  This  is  shown  by  the 
child  losing  flesh  and  becoming  pale  and  puny.  A 
well-nourished  infant  has  firm  flesh,  slightly  mottled, 
a  good  color  in  the  lips,  and  bright,  clear  eyes. 

WEANING 

When  the  mother  has  been  happy  enough  to  be 
able  to  nurse  her  baby,  she  is  apt  to  prolong  the 
pleasure  beyond  due  limits.  No  child  should  be 
nursed  after  it  is  a  year  old,  and  there  are  many 
reasons  that  may  make  it  necessary  to  withdraw  the 
natural  nourishment  much  earlier. 


26  THE   CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

One  has  been  mentioned :  its  insufficiency  to  meet 
the  demands  of  the  child. 

Very  often  the  supply  of  milk  diminishes,  the 
breasts  do  not  fill,  and  it  is  evident  there  is  not 
enough  to  satisfy  the  hungry  applicant. 

Sometimes  the  mother's  health  suffers;  she  feels 
languid  and  miserable,  grows  thin,  has  constant 
headache  and  no  appetite.  She  has  pain  between 
the  shoulders  and  is  always  tired.  The  drain  upon 
her  vitality  is  too  great  and  she  cannot  do  justice  to 
the  child. 

When  the  weaning  can  be  done  gradually,  there 
is  usually  little  discomfort  on  either  side.  If  the 
baby  has  a  food  it  likes,  alternately  with  the  breast, 
for  the  first  day  or  two,  it  will  not  rebel.  It  can  be 
given  more  often  each  day,  at  the  time  the  child  has 
been  accustomed  to  be  nursed,  until  finally  it  is  sub- 
stituted entirely,  and  the  weaning  is  accomplished. 

The  process  is  more  painful,  to  the  mother  at 
least,  when,  for  any  cause,  it  has  to  be  done  sud- 
denly and  there  is  an  abundance  of  milk. 

The  breasts  should  be  comfortably  supported  with 
a  bandage,  and  a  handkerchief,  wrung  out  of  alcohol 
diluted  with  an  equal  quantity  of  water,  laid  on 
them  and  kept  wet.  Very  little  liquid  should  be 
drank  and  a  gentle  laxative  taken  :  a  heaping  tea- 


FOOD  27 

spoonful  of  Epsom  or  Rochelle  salts,  citrate  of 
magnesia,  or  a  Seidlitz  powder. 

Sometimes  the  breasts  are  rubbed  with  belladonna 
liniment,  or  painted  with  a  mixture  of  belladonna 
and  glycerine ;  or  a  belladonna  plaster,  cut  round, 
with  a  hole  in  the  middle  for  the  nipple,  is  applied. 

When  there  is  an  unusual  quantity  of  milk,  it 
may  have  to  be  drawn  with  a  breast-pump.  This 
should  be  avoided  if  possible,  as  it  tends  to  keep  up 
the  secretion  instead  of  checking  it.  If  a  baby  is 
thriving  it  is  best  not  to  wean  it  in  summer,  as  a 
change  of  food  may  disagree  with  it  and  cause 
diarrhoea,  which  is  to  be  dreaded  in  warm  weather. 

Teething  need  not  be  an  obstacle  to  weaning,  un- 
less the  child  suffers  very  much  and  is  made  ill  by 
the  process,  when  it  is  unwise  to  add  to  its  troubles 
by  any  experiment  in  new  diet,  unless  the  breast 
milk  disagrees  with  it. 


CHAPTER  II 

FEEDING 

"When"  a  baby  cannot  be  nursed,  life  depends  upon 
a  food  being  found  wliich  it  can  digest. 

Cows'  milk  is  the  one  most  easily  obtained  and 
when  properly  prepared  makes  the  best  substitute. 
It  contains  less  sugar  of  milk  and  fat  than  that  of  the 
human  mother  and  these  must  be  supplied — the  fat 
by  adding  cream  to  it.  It  is  slightly  acid,  instead  of 
being  alkaline ;  this  can  be  corrected  by  the  addition 
of  lime-water.  There  is  more  caseine,  or  the  hard 
curd  of  which  cheese  is  made,  than  in  mothers*  milk, 
and  water  must  be  added  to  reduce  this. 

These  points  are  all  covered  in  a  recipe  prepared 
by  Dr.  Meigs,  called 

CREAM   FOOD 

Cream,     2  tablespoon fuls. 
Milk,     1  tablespoonful. 
Lime  water,     2  tablespoonfuls. 
Milk-sugar  water,    3  tablespoonfuls. 
(28) 


FOOD  29 

One-quarter  of  this  qiiantit};  can  be  given  every 
two  hours  during  the  day  and  once  or  twice  at 
night,  if  necessary,  until  the  baby  is  a  week  old. 

After  that  the  quantity  must  be  increased,  one-half 
the  amount  prepared  being  given  at  once,  until  at 
two  months  old  the  child  takes  the  whole  quantity. 
The  proportion  of  milk  is  gradually  increased  and 
the  water  lessened,  the  cream  also  being  decreased, 
until  when  two  months  old  the  baby  is  taking : 

Milk,     3  tablespoon fuls. 
Cream,     1  tablespoouful. 
Lime  water,     1  tablespoon ful. 
Sugar  water,     3  tablespooufuls. 

After  two  months  the  lime  water  may  be  discon- 
tinued and  the  milk  gradually  increased,  until  at 
five  months  old  the  child  has  five  tablespooufuls  of 
milk  instead  of  three,  the  cream  and  sugar  w-ater 
remaining  unchanged. 

When  it  is  six  months  old  the  quantity  of  milk  is 
doubled  ;  that  is,  increased  every  day  until  it  has  tea 
tablespooufuls  at  each  feeding. 

The  milk  used  for  a  baby  should  be  allowed  to 
stand  in  a  cool  place  for  three  hours  after  being 
received  to  allow  the  cream  to  rise.  The  upper 
half  is  then  carefully  dipped  oif  with  a  saucer  or 
ladle  and  the  remainder  set  aside  for  other  uses. 
The  baby  must  have  the  best. 


30  THE   CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

MILK-SUGAR   WATER 

To  make  this,  dissolve  half  an  ounce  of  sugar  of 
milk  in  half  a  pint  of  boiling  water.  It  will  not 
keep  long  after  it  is  made. 

LIME   WATER 

This  is  expensive  if  bought  and  is  easily  prepared 
at  home  at  the  most  trifling  cost.  Take  a  lump  of 
lime  as  large  as  a  good-sized  plum — it  weighs  about 
an  ounce.  Put  it  in  a  bottle  with  one  quart  of  cold 
water  which  has  previously  been  boiled.  Shake 
the  bottle  well  until  the  lime  is  dissolved  and  let  it 
stand  for  twelve  hours  before  using.  Pour  it  carefully 
into  another  bottle  so  as  not  to  distuVb  the  sediment. 
Water  can  only  absorb  a  certain  quantity  of  lime, 
about  a  quarter  of  a  grain  to  a  tablespoon ful,  so  there 
is  no  fear  of  its  being  too  strong. 

BARLEY  FOOD 

As  cow's  milk  forms  firmer  curds  in  the  stomach 
of  a  baby  than  its  mother^s  milk  would  do,  it  is 
sometimes  impossible  for  this  delicate  organ  to 
break  them  up  and  digest  them.  Barley  seems  to 
have  the  power  of  remedying  this  defect  and  barley 
food  may  be  tried  when  the  milk  and  lime  water 
disagree  with  the  baby. 

To   make  it,  take   two   even   tablespoon fuls   of 


FOOD  31 

pearl  barley.  After  washing  it  thoroughly  put  it  in  a 
double  boiler,  or  saucepan,  with  one  pint  of  boiling 
water  and  let  it  boil  two  hours.  Ground  barley 
need  only  be  cooked  half  an  hour.  Use  the  barley 
water  instead  of  the  lime  water  and  sugar  water  in 
the  cream  food,  and  sweeten  with  a  tiny  pinch  of 
dry  sugar  of  milk. 

MALTED  FOOD 

Dr.  H.  D.  Chapin  and  Dr.  Arnold  Eiloart,  of 
New  York,  have  been  carrying  out  a  series  of  ex- 
periments to  ascertain  a  cheap  and  satisfactory 
method  of  preparing  an  easily  digested  food  for 
babies.  Their  formula  is  given  with  the  permis- 
sion of  the  former. 

Wheat  flour,  or  barley  meal,  two  ounces ;  that  is, 
two  tablespoonfuls  heaped  as  high  as  possible. 

Water,  fifty-six  ounces,  or  a  quart  and  three- 
quarters. 

Extract  of  malt,  a  small  teaspoon ful. 

Mix  the  flour  to  a  paste  with  a  little  water,  grad- 
ually thin  this  with  a  scant  quart  of  the  water,  put 
it  into  a  double  boileri  and  boil  it  ten  minutes. 
Take  out  the  inner  vessel  and  add  the  rest  of  the 
w^ater  cold,  the  malt  extract  being  dissolved  in  the 
last  few  tablespoonfuls.  Let  it  stand  fifteen  min- 
utes.    Put   back   the   inner   vessel   in   the   double 


32  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

boiler,  and  heat  again  fifteen  minutes.  Strain 
tlirongli  a  wire-ganze  strainer. 

Half  the  quantity  may  be  made,  using  pints  in- 
stead of  quarts  in  measuring  the  water. 

This  preparation  is  used  instead  of  barley  water, 
lime  water  or  sugar  water  in  diluting  the  milk.  It 
Bhould  not,  of  course,  be  given  without  milk. 

In  making  the  gruel,  it  must  be  stirred  while 
cooking  until  it  thickens,  or  it  will  not  be  smooth. 
The  water  in  the  outer  part  of  the  double  boiler 
must  boil  all  the  time. 

The  malted  water  enriches  the  milk  and  prevents 
it  from  coagulating  into  the  large,  tough  curds  that 
are  so  objectionable  in  the  baby's  stomach. 

PEPTONIZED   MILK 

If  the  baby's  digestion  is  seriously  affected  it 
may  be  necessary  partially  to  digest  the  milk  before 
giving  it.     This  process  is  known  as  peptonizing  it. 

Extract  of  pancreas  can  be  obtained  from  the 
druggist,  five  grains  of  this  and  fifteen  grains  of 
baking  soda  are  added  to  each  pint  of  milk. 

Tablets  of  pancreatin  and  soda  can  also  be  used. 

After  adding  the  peptonizing  agent  place  the  milk 
in  water  of  a  temperature  of  115°  Fahrenheit,  or  so 
hot  that  the  hand  can  be  dipped  in  the  water  only 
for  a  moment.  .  Leave  it  there  for  twenty  minutes 


FOOD  33 

and  then  place  it  on  the  ice,  or  pour  tlie  milk  into  a 
clean  saucepan  and  bring  it  to  the  boil,  to  stop  the 
digestive  process.  If  this  is  carried  the  least  too 
far  the  milk  will  taste  bitter.  It  is  well  to  try  it 
from  time  to  time  and  if  any  change  is  detected  to 
take  it  out  of  the  hot  water  at  once. 

Either  Cream  Food  or  Barley  Food  can  be  pep- 
tonized. This  pre-digestion  has  undoubtedly  saved 
the  lives  of  many  children  who  were  unable  to  di- 
gest food  for  themselves. 

The  use  of  peptonized  food  should  only  be  contin- 
ued until  the  child  gains  strength,  as  it  is  not  well 
to  interfere  with  the  natural  process  too  long. 

STERILIZED   MILK 

Milk  is  a  frequent  carrier  of  infection  and  in 
cities  particularly  it  is  very  difficult  to  get  it  per- 
fectly piu*e. 

Sterilizing  destroys  any  germs  it  may  contain  and 
renders  it  a  safer  food  for  the  baby. 

It  was  once  thought  necessary  to  boil  it,  but  it  is 
now  said  that  if  the  milk  is  heated  to  a  temperature 
of  180°  Fahrenheit  and  kept  at  this  point  for  fifteen 
minutes,  it  will  keep  for  twenty-four  hours,  and 
the  flavor  of  the  milk  is  not  injured  as  by  boiling. 
Water  boils  at  212°,  so  this  is  some  distance  below 
the  boiling  point. 
3 


34  THE   CARE  OF   CHILDREN 

Probably  the  easiest  and  most  practical  way  for 
the  motlier  to  manage  this  important  business  is  to 
provide  six  or  eight  half-{)int  bottles,  according  to 
the  number  of  times  the  child  is  fed  in  the  twenty- 
four  hours.  Put  the  proper  amount  of  food  for  one 
feeding  in  each  bottle  and  use  a  tuft  of  cotton  bat- 
ting as  a  stopper. 

Have  a  saucepan  that  the  bottles  can  stand  in 
conveniently.  Invert  a  perforated  tin  pie  plate  in 
the  bottom  and  put  in  enough  water  to  come  well 
above  the  milk  in  the  bottles.  Stand  the  bottles  on 
it  and  when  the  water  boils  draw  the  saucepan  to  a 
cooler  part  of  the  stove.  Cover  the  saucepan  and 
let  the  bottles  remain  in  the  hot  water  one  hour. 
Then  put  them  in  the  ice  box  or  stand  them  in  cold 
water,  or  a  cool  place  in  winter. 

In  sterilizing  milk  to  use  on  a  long  journey  re- 
peat the  process  three  times,  letting  the  milk  cool 
between  each. 

Patent  sterilizers  can  be  bought  and  are  very 
convenient,  but  the  home  utensils  answer  every  pur- 
pose. 

It  is  worth  while  for  the  mother  to  take  the  trou- 
ble to  be  certain  that  her  baby  is  having  pure  milk. 
Unless  she  draws  it  from  the  cow  herself,  or  is  sure 
of  the  conditions  under  which  it  is  drawn,  it  is 
wisest  to  sterilize  it. 


^OOD  35 

It  is  said  that  if  a  wad  of  cotton  batting  is  placed 
ill  a  funnel,  the  cold  milk  poured  on  it  and  allowed 
to  filter  slowly  through  into  a  pitcher,  many  impuri- 
ties are  strained  out  of  it.  The  fibres  of  the  cotton 
have  the  power  of  arresting  germs  and  the  proportion 
is  much  smaller  in  the  filtered  milk.  This  experi- 
ment is  worth  trying  when  for  any  reason  it  is  im- 
possible to  sterilize  the  milk  by  heat. 

CONDENSED   MILK 

Condensed  milk,  sold  in  tins,  is  not  a  suitable 
food  for  a  baby.  It  contains  a  large  quantity  of 
sugar,  which  makes  the  child  fat,  but  not  enough 
material  to  build  up  the  muscles  and  form  firm  flesh. 
It  is  laxative,  and  when  there  is  constipation  one  meal 
daily  may  be  given  of  it  to  secure  the  desired  re- 
sult. It  would  not  injure  a  child  to  be  fed  on  it  for 
two  or  three  days,  as  in  traveling,  when  it  is  difficult 
to  procure  fresh  milk  ;  but  its  use  should  not  be 
long  continued. 

A  baby's  food  must  contain  the  elements  necessary 
to  build  up  the  different  parts  of  the  body  and  fresh 
milk  is  the  only  one  that  combines  all  of  these. 

One  teaspoonful  of  condensed  milk  to  one  cup,  or 
eight  tablespoon fuls,  of  water  is  about  the  right  pro- 
portion. If  it  is  necessary  to  use  it  for  any  length 
of  time,  it  is  well  to  add  one  teaspoonful  of  cream. 


36  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

Always  put  a  little  salt  iu  babies'  food. 

AMOUNT   OF   FOOD 

A  baby's  stomach  at  the  time  of  birth  is  said  to 
■Iiold  about  six  teaspooiifulsj  so  tliat  at  first  it  needs 
very  little  food  at  a  time.  The  capacity  increases 
rapidly  during  the  first  and  second  months  and  not 
so  fast  from  the  third  to  the  fifth. 

A  child  who  has  come  into  the  world  prema- 
turely may  not  be  able  to  take  more  than  a  few 
drops  of  nourishment  at  a  time,  and  these  have  to 
be  administered  with  a  medicine  dropper.  There 
is  no  strength  to  suck  and  no  power  to  assimilate  a 
quantity  of  food. 

Many  authorities  maintain  that  the  amount  of  a 
child's  food  should  be  regulated  by  its  weight  rather 
than  wholly  by  its  age,  a  child  of  from  six  to 
eight  pounds  requiring  after  the  first  week  about 
six  tablespoon fuls  at  a  feeding  once  in  two  horn's 
from  6  A.  M.  to  8  p.  m.  and  once  during  the  night. 
The  amount  is  gradually  increased  and  the  interval 
lengthened  until  a  child  weighing  twenty  pounds 
has  sixteen  tablespoonfuls  every  three  hours  during 
the  day,  and  once  at  night  if  necessary. 

Children  should  have  food  as  often  as  once  in 
three  hours  during  the  day  until  they  are  four 
years  old  ;  that  is,  a  glass  of  milk,  or  some  simple 


FOOD  37 

nourishment,  between  breakfast  and  dinner  and 
dinner  and  tea. 

The  appetite  varies  even  in  babies,  some  infants 
requiring  more  food  than  others.  It  may  be  nec- 
essary to  feed  a  child  every  hour  and  a  half  if  it 
wakes  and  is  manifestly  hungry,  but  the  feeding 
should  be  delayed  if  possible.  On  the  other  hand 
some  babies  seem  not  to  need  food  so  often  and  will 
accept  very  contentedly  a  meal  once  in  three  hours. 

Each  baby  must  be  judged  on  its  own  merits;  it 
is  only  possible  to  lay  down  general  principles  for 
the  treatment.  Common  sense  must  guide  the  ap- 
plication. 

TEMPERATURE  OF  FOOD 

Too  hot  food  is  a  fruitful  source  of  trouble  with 
young  babies.  It  should  never  be  more  than 
"  milk  warm,"  about  99°  Fahrenheit,  as  this  is 
nearly  the  temperature  of  its  natural  food. 

HEATING  FOOD 

If  the  baby  is  fed  once  during  the  night  it  is 
convenient  to  warm  the  milk  in  the  bottle  before 
the  mother  goes  to  bed  and  wrap  it  in  a  blanket 
within  easy  reach.  It  will  be  about  the  right  heat 
in  four  or  five  hours,  when  it  is  needed.  If  still  too 
warm  let  it  stand  uncovered  for  a  few  moments. 


38  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

If  it  has  been  sterilized  it  will  not  be  injured  by 
waiting.  In  summer,  or  when  the  nursery  is  at  a 
distance  from  the  kitchen,  it  is  convenient  to  have  a 
small  saucepan  for  warming  the  food.  This  can  be 
filled  with  water  to  stand  the  bottle  in  and  heated 
in  a  few  minutes. 

T.in  chimneys  with  a  mica  slide  in  the  side  can 
be  obtained  that  will  fit  a  kerosene  lamp,  or  little 
contrivances  to  put  over  a  gas  burner,  either  of 
which  will  support  a  saucepan. 

THE   NURSING   BOTTLE 

Provide  two  plain  round  bottles,  as  they  are  the 
most  easily  kept  clean,  and  half  a  dozen  rubber  tops 
without  tubes.  Graduated  bottles  with  ounces  or 
tablepoonfuls  marked  on  the  outside  can  be  pur- 
chased and  make  it  more  easy  to  measure  the  exact 
quantity  of  food. 

After  using,  empty  any  milk  that  may  be  left  in 
it ;  rinse  in  cool  water,  then  in  scalding  water  and 
turn  it  up  to  dry. 

If  particles  of  milk  adhere  to  the  bottle,  use 
coarse  salt,  or  raw  potato  cut  in  small  pieces,  to  re- 
move them.  If  the  bottle  looks  clouded,  add  a  little 
ammonia  to  the  water,  rinsing  the  bottle  thor- 
oughly in  clear  water. 

The  rubber  tops  should  be  turned  inside  out  and 


FOOD  39 

scrubbed  with,  a  stiff  brush  kept  for  the  purpose. 
Once  in  two  or  three  days  they  should  be  boiled  for 
ten  minutes. 

The  most  delicate  cleanliness  is  absolutely  neces- 
sary in  the  care  of  the  bottle  and  the  top.  The 
want  of  it  will  surely  cause  serious  illness  to  the 
child. 

As  soon  as  possible  a  baby  should  be  taught  to 
drink  from  a  cup  and  the  nursing  bottle  aban- 
doned. 

GIVING   THE   FOOD 

The  mother  must  not  grudge  the  time  that  is 
necessary  to  feed  her  baby.  The  child  should  be 
placed  in  a  comfortable  position  in  its  crib  and  the 
mother  sit  by  it  and  hold  the  bottle  at  such  an  angle 
that  the  top  is  kept  filled  with  milk. 

If  the  bottle  is  laid  on  its  side  air  is  sucked  in 
with  the  milk  and  a  stomach-ache  may  be  the  re- 
sult. After  a  meal  the  baby  should  lie  on  its  right 
side.  The  liver  is  disproportionately  large  in  young 
children  and  if  it  presses  on  the  stomach  digestion 
is  interfered  with. 

When  the  child  sleeps  after  eating,  in  about  an 
hour  it  should  be  gently  turned  on  the  left  side. 
It  is  not  well  for  it  to  lie  always  in  one  position,  as 
in  time  this  may  cause  deformity. 


40  THE   CAPwE   OF  CHILDREN 

WATER 

Water  is  very  necessary  for  children.  They  often 
cry  from  thirst  instead  of  hunger.  A  young  baby 
should  have  a  teaspoonfnl  several  times  a  day  and 
the  quantity  be  increased  as  it  grows  older.  The  lack 
of  sufficient  water  with  the  food  is  a  frequent  cause 
of  constipation. 

If  there  is  any  reason  to  suspect  its  purity  it 
should  be  boiled.  The  flat  taste  that  boiling  gives 
it  can  be  removed  by  shaking  it  in  a  jar,  or  pitcher, 
so  it  can  regain  the  oxygen,  of  which  boiling  de- 
prived it. 


CHAPTER  III 

INCREASING   THE   FOOD 

After  a  food  has  been  found  that  agrees  with 
the  baby  it  usually  thrives  well  upon  it ;  the  quan- 
tity being  increased  as  the  child  grows  older.  When 
the  first  teeth  are  through,  or  it  is  about  six  or  seven 
months  old,  it  may  begin  to  seem  dissatisfied  with 
milk  alone  and  to  demand  an  addition  to  its  diet. 
What  this  is  to  be  is  an  important  question,  and 
often  several  kinds  of  food  have  to  be  tried  before 
the  right  one  is  chosen. 

A  young  baby  cannot  digest  food  containing  a 
large  amount  of  starch.  Saliva  is  necessary  to  con- 
vert this  into  sugar,  and  there  is  no  secretion  of 
saliva  in  a  baby's  mouth  before  it  is  four  months 
old.  For  some  time  starchy  food  must  be  given 
very  sparingly. 

Arrowroot  is  out  of  the   question  because  it  is 

(41] 


42  THE   CAPvE   OF   CHILDIIEN 

chiefly  composed  of  starch.  Barley  gruel,  which 
has  already  been  spoken  of,  and  oatraeal  gruel,  make 
a  suitable  addition.  It  must  be  borne  in  mind  that 
the  gruels  are  only  added ;  tiie  chief  reliance  must 
still  be  placed  on  milk. 

OATMEAL  GRUEL 

A  delicate  gruel  can  be  made  by  rolling  a  cup  of 
oatmeal  on  a  cake  board,  or  pounding  it  with  a 
pestle.  Put  this  in  a  dish  and  pour  over  it  about  a 
pint  of  water.  Stir  it  up,  and  let  the  mixture  settle 
for  a  minute.  Pour  off  the  milky  fluid  and  repeat 
the  process  twice.  Boil  this  water  for  an  hour, 
adding  a  little  salt,  and  use  it  to  dilute  the  milk  in- 
stead of  water. 

Gruel  can  be  made  from  oatmeal  by  allowing  one 
tablespoonful  to  each  cup  of  boiling  water,  boiling 
one  hour  and  straining  through  a  wire  strainer. 

FARINA  GRUEL 

Farina  is  prepared  from  the  most  nutritious  part 
of  the  wheat.  Being  already  partially  cooked,  it 
does  not  require  as  long  boiling  as  the  other  cereals. 
Take  one  tablespoonful  of  farina  to  two  cups  of  boil- 
ing w^ater,  add  salt,  and  cook  for  fifteen  minutes. 
Use  as  directed  for  oatmeal  gruel. 


FOOD  43 

FLOUR  BALL 

This  may  be  given  to  babies  under  four  months 
old,  as  the  long  boiling  converts  the  starch  into  dex- 
trine, a  substance  between  starch  and  grape  sugar, 
and  digestible  by  young  children.  It  is  especially 
recommended  in  cases  of  diarrhoea,  and  may  be  used 
instead  of  barley  gruel  as  a  food. 

To  make  it,  put  a  bowlful  of  flour  into  a  stout 
cloth,  tie  it  up  like  a  pudding,  put  it  in  a  saucepan 
of  boiling  water,  and  boil  it  for  ten  or  twelve  hours. 
On  removing,  turn  it  out  of  the  cloth  and  cut  away 
the  soft  outside.  When  cool,  grate  the  hard  inside 
portion  and  use  one  teaspoonful  at  each  feeding  for 
a  baby  eight  months  old,  increasing  the  amount  for 
an  older  child. 

RICE   WATER 

This  is  valuable  as  a  food  during  diarrhoea,  or 
when  for  any  cause  the  use  of  milk  has  to  be  dis- 
continued for  a  time. 

Wash  two  tablespoonfuls  of  rice  and  put  it  in  a 
quart  of  boiling,  salted  water.  Let  it  cook  for  two 
hours,  until  the  rice  is  nearly  dissolved.  Pour  the 
liquid  through  a  strainer,  or  a  piece  of  thin  muslin, 
and  give  it  cool. 

WHEY   FOOD 

Mix  one  teaspoonful  of  liquid  rennet  with  one 
pint  of  milk.     Set  it  in  a  warm  place,  but  not  where 


44  THE  CABE   OF  CHILDEEN 

it  will  become  more  tlian  milk-warm.  Wlien  the 
curd  forms,  break  it  up  with  a  spoon,  beating  it 
well,  and  strain  oif  the  whey.  This  can  be  given 
alone  wlien  milk  cannot;  be  digested,  or  with  one- 
quarter  part  cream  added  to  it. 

ALBUMINIZED   FOOD 

Shake  the  white  of  an  e^g  with  half  a  pint  of 
water  in  a  self-sealing  glass  jar  until  they  are 
thoroughly  mixed.  Add  a  few  grains  of  salt.  It 
may  be  given  alone  when  milk  cannot  be  taken,  or 
with  the  addition  of  one-third  milk  or  one-fourth 
cream. 

BEEF  JUICE 

When  the  four  front  teeth  are  through,  or  after 
the  child  is  nine  months  old,  it  may  have  once  a  day 
one  or  two  tablespoon  fuls  of  beef  juice,  not  beef  tea. 
This  maybe  the  juice  that  runs  from  rare  roast  beef 
when  it  is  cut,  or  it  may  be  specially  prepared  for 
the  purpose.  In  this  case  cut  half  a  pound  of  steak 
from  the  top  of  the  round  into  pieces  about  one  inch 
square.  Place  them  in  a  glass  jar  or  bottle,  stand 
this  in  cold  water  over  the  fire.  Let  the  water  heat 
gradually  until  it  is  scalding  hot,  but  not  boiling, 
about  180°  Fahr.,  and  keep  it  at  this  temperature 
one  hour.  Then  pour  off  the  juice  and  add  a  little 
salt  for  use. 


FOOD  45 

Mutton  can  be  treated  in  the  same  way. 

The  juice  can  be  pressed  from  the  rare  meat  with 
a  lemon  squeezer,  the  steak  being  first  broiled  for  a 
minute,  but  it  is  a  more  troublesome  process  and  not 
as  much  is  obtained. 

This  addition  to  the  diet  often  relieves  constipa- 
tion. 

It  should  be  remembered  that  young  children  do 
not  require  a  great  variety  in  their  food.  A  baby 
who  is  nursed  by  its  mother  has  only  her  milk  until 
it  is  at  least  ten  months  old. 

\VTien  the  teeth  are  well  developed,  it  is  nature's 
indication  that  the  little  body  is  ready  to  digest  and 
assimilate  more  solid  food  than  milk.  The  wise 
mother  gives  it,  but  only  one  new  article  of  diet  at 
a  time,  and  waits  to  see  how  that  is  disposed  of  be- 
fore introducing  another  novelty. 

After  the  child  is  a  year  old,  the  cereals,  instead 
of  being  made  into  gruel,  can  be  eaten  as  porridge 
with  a  little  sugar.  Hominy,  cracked  wheat  and 
farinose  may  be  added  to  the  list,  and,  a  little  later, 
rice.     All  the  cereals  should  be  thoroughly  cooked. 

BREAD 

Almost  all  children  like  bread  and  milk,  and 
most  babies  make  their  first  attempt  at  masticating 
solid  food  with  a  crust  of  bread.     This  is  rather  a 


46  THE  CARE   OF  CHILDREN 

dangerous  playtliing,  as  they  are  apt  to  bite  off  a 
piece  which  they  cannot  swallow  with  case.  Finely 
crumbled,  or  softened  with  warm  milk,  it  is  a  very 
desirable  form  of  food. 

Bread  for  babies,  or  young  children,  should  be  at 
least  one  day  old.  Chewing  fresh  bread  converts  it 
into  a  pasty  mass  which  the  saliva  cannot  penetrate 
to  digest  the  starch.  It  passes  into  the  stomach, 
where  it  cannot  be  dealt  with,  and  is  a  source  of 
irritation  there.  Milk  toast,  made  by  pouring  hot 
milk  over  thin  slices  of  well- toasted  bread,  is  un- 
objectionable. 

CRACKERS 

Gluten,  soda,  oatmeal  and  Graham  crackers  can 
be  given,  at  first  soaked  in  milk  and  later  alone. 
These  are  better  than  the  square,  sweet  biscuit  in 
v/hich  children  usually  delight. 

EGGS 

A  j)roperly  cooked  egg  is  easily  digested  by  a 
child  a  year  old,  and  one  every  day,  or  every  other 
day,  may  be  given. 

When  an  egg  is  plunged  into  boiling  water  and 
cooked  for  three  or  four  minutes,  the  albuminous  part, 
or  w^hite,  is  hardened  into  a  tough,  solid  mass, 
difficult  for  the  digestive  powers  of  an  adult  to  deal 
with. 


FOOD  47 

Pour  a  pint  of  boiling  water  into  a  saucppan,  put 
in  the  egg,  leaving  the  vessel  uncovered,  and  draw  it 
to  a  cool  part  of  the  stove  where  the  water  will  not 
boil  again.  In  ten  minutes  the  egg  will  be  done, 
the  white  being  like  soft  jelly  instead  of  hard 
leather. 

The  egg  may  be  poached  by  breaking  it  carefully 
into  a  saucer  and  sliding  it  into  a  saucepan  of  boil- 
ing, salted  water.  Do  not  let  the  water  boil  after  it 
is  in,  and  cook  it  two  minutes. 

SCRAMBLED    EGGS 

An  egg  may  be  beaten  with  two  tablespoonfuls 
of  milk  and  stirred  in  a  hot  frying-pan  over  a  mod- 
erate fire,  drawing  it  aside  every  few  seconds  so  that 
the  mass  will  not  cook  too  quickly  and  be  soft  and 
light  when  done.  If  there  is  whey  it  has  remained 
on  the  fire  too  long,  and  the  hard  curds  should  not 
be  given  to  the  child. 

Fried  eggs  are  indigestible  and  must  be  pro- 
hibited. 

STIRRED   EGG 

The  yolk  of  an  egg  can  be  put  m  a  cup  and  set 
in  boiling  water  and  stirred  until  it  thickens.  Add 
a  little  salt. 

JUNKET 

Junket  is  also  called  curds  and  rennet  custard 


48  THE  CARE  OF   CHILDREN 

It  is  tlie  albuminous  or  flesh-forming  part  of  milk 
separated  into  a  curd  by  the  addition  of  rennet. 
Liquid  rennet  can  be  bought  from  the  grocer  or  drug- 
gist, and  is  extracted  from  the  inner  lining  of  the 
stomach  of  the  calf. 

Junket  is  much  better  for  children  of  a  year  old, 
and  upwards,  than  custard  or  puddings,  and  may 
be  tried  for  babies  who  object  to  milk  in  a  fluid 
form. 

To  make  it,  take  one  pint  of  milk,  warm  it  to  98° 
Fahr.,  or  milk- warm,  add  one  teaspoonful  of  rennet 
and  one  teaspoonful  of  sugar ;  stir  all  together  and 
let  it  stand  in  a  warm  place  until  it  sets,  or  becomes 
semi-solid.  Remove  it  to  a  cold  place  or  the  coag- 
ulation will  go  too  far  and  whey  will  appear. 

BAKED  POTATO 

This  is  the  only  form  in  which  potato  should  be 
given  to  a  child  under  two  years  old.  The  potash 
salts,  which  are  a  valuable  constituent  of  the  potato, 
are  lost  when  it  is  peeled  and  boiled  ;  while  the 
skin  retains  them  during  baking.  It  should  be 
perfectly  cooked,  dry  and  mealy,  and  be  given  with 
a  little  salt  and  a  dessertspoonful  of  cream  rather 
than  butter. 

GELATINE   CREAM 

put  one-quarter  of  a  box  of  gelatine  in  a  quarter 


FOOD  49 

of  a  cup  of  cold  water ;  let  it  soak  for  half  an  hour, 
then  set  tlie  bowl  on  top  of  a  boiling  teakettle  or  in 
hot  water  and  stir  until  the  gelatine  is  dissolved. 

Pour  it  into  a  cold  dish  and  when  it  begins  to 
stiffen  add  one  and  a  half  cups  of  good  milk,  or 
half  cream  and  half  milk,  a  teaspoonful  of  sugar,  a 
little  cinnamon,  lemon  juice,  or  vanilla,  if  desired. 

MACARONI 

Being  made  from  wheat  flour,  either  macaroni  or 
vermicelli  is  excellent  for  children.  It  should  be 
dropped  into  boiling  milk,  or  half  milk  and  half 
water,  the  heat  lost  by  putting  in  the  cold  macaroni 
being  restored  by  adding  a  little  boiling  water. 
If  this  is  not  done  it  will  be  pasty  from  soaking  in 
the  cooled  water.  Boil  until  tender,  adding  a  little 
salt. 

RICE 

This  is  an  excellent  food  for  children  and  can  be 
cooked  in  a  variety  of  ways.  When  done,  each 
grain  should  be  distinct  yet  soft. 

To  boil  it,  put  half  a  cup  of  well  washed  rice  in 
one  quart  of  boiling  water,  adding  a  little  boiling 
water  to  keep  up  the  heat  and  a  good  pinch  of  salt. 
It  will  cook  in  from  fifteen  to  twenty  minutes  and 
must  be  removed  while  the  water  is  perfectly  clear. 
If  the  grains  burst  the  starch  gives  the  water  a 


50  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

milky  appearance.  Drain  the  rice  and  return  it 
to  the  saucepan  to  dry  for  a  minute,  stirring  it 
lightly  with  a  fork. 

To  steam  it  in  a  double  boiler,  use  one  cup  of 
boiling  water  to  lialf  a  cup  of  rice  that  has  been 
thoroughly  washed.  Add  a  little  salt  and  cook  for 
half  an  hour.  Kemove  the  cover  and  let  the  rice 
dry.  Milk  can  be  used  instead  of  water  or  half 
of  each.  Chicken  or  beef  broth  can  be  substituted 
for  the  milk  or  water,  for  children  requiring 
especially  nourishing  food. 

Stm-ed  Rice. — Put  half  a  teacupful  of  rice  in 
one  quart  of  milk,  sweeten  to  taste  and  bake  slowly 
until  the  milk  is  absorbed,  stirring  frequently.  If 
the  milk  boils  away  pour  in  a  little  more  from  time 
to  time.  When  done  the  pudding  should  be  a  soft 
creamy  mass. 

Eggs  may  be  added  to  rice  pudding  and  cin- 
namon, lemon,  vanilla,  rose  water,  or  any  flavoring 
desired. 

ORANGES 

The  year-old  baby  nmy  have  the  juice  of  half 
an  orange  and,  as  he  grows  older,  the  pulp  scraped 
from  its  covering  membrane  and  divested  of  the 
seeds.  The  orange  juice  should  be  given  midway 
between  the  meals  of  milk  as  they  sometimes  dis- 
agree ^f  brought  into  too  close  contact. 


FOOD  51 

Orange  juice  given  early  in  the  morning  is  an 
excellent  laxative.  For  this  reason  neither  it  nor 
apple  should  be  given  when  there  is  a  tendency  to 
diarrhoea. 

BAKED   APPLES 

The  baby  will  enjoy  the  soft  i)art  of  a  baked 
apple  when  he  has  passed  his  first  birthday.  Very 
little  sugar  should  be  given  with  it.  It  is  never 
well  to  begin  the  use  of  fruit  in  very  warm  weather. 
If  the  child  has  .become  accustomed  to  taking  it,  its 
use  need  not  be  discontinued  unless  it  disagrees 
with  him. 

Other  fruit  and  vegetables  should  not  be  given 
until  after  the  child  is  two  years  old. 


CHAPTER  rV 

MET  AFTER  TWO  YEARS  OP  AGE 
MEAT 

It  is  stated  that  children  from  two  to  four  years 
of  age  require  about  one-fourth  as  mucli  food  as  a 
grown  person  at  the  active,  working  age.  There  is 
a  large  amount  of  tissue  to  be  built  up  and  a 
proper  supply  of  suitable  food  is  very  important. 
It  is  a  mistaken  idea  that  children  require  a  quan- 
tity of  meat,  to  strengthen  them,  as  it  is  said. 

Nutritious  food  is  that  which  gives  to  the  body 
the  different  substances  it  needs  to  build  up  its 
various  parts.  Meat  feeds  the  muscles  but  does 
not  develop  bone.  The  salts  necessary  for  this 
purpose  must  be  supplied  by  vegetables,  including 
in  this  term  cereals  and  fruits. 

Meat  stimulates  the  nervous  system  and  increases 
the  activity  of  the  brain,  so  that  its  use  should  be 
restricted  in  the  case  of  nervous  cliildren. 

^Vhen  taken  \i\  excess  it  is  said  to  render  the 
(5^) 


FOOD  53 

disposition  irritable  and  quarrelsome;  and  that 
children  in  whose  diet  it  predominates  do  not  grow 
as  tall  as  those  fed  on  less  stimulating  fare. 

Until  the  full  set  of  first  teeth  have  come,  which 
usually  occurs  between  twenty  months  and  two 
years  and  a  half  old,  a  child  should  not  have  meat, 
except  in  the  form  of  meat  juice,  broth  or  soup. 
After  that  it  can  be  given  in  small  quantities  once  a 
day,  never  more  often. 

Its  place  should  be  supplied  by  an  abundance  of 
milk.  Bread,  porridge  of  the  various  cereals,  eggs, 
delicate  vegetables,  and  fruit  constituting  the  re- 
mainder of  the  diet. 

COOKING   MEAT 

In  giving  meat  to  a  child  the  cooking  is  a  matter 
of  prime  importance.  The  albumen  it  contains  can 
be  hardened  just  as  the  white  of  an  egg  is  by  im- 
proper cooking. 

Children  should  be  encouraged  to  like  rare  meat. 
If  there  is  a  distaste  for  it,  this  can  sometimes  be 
overcome  by  giving  it  a  little  less  well  done  each 
day.  As  long  as  it  looks  red  it  is  sufficiently  rare 
for  practical  purposes. 

Roast  beef,  mutton,  or  chicken,  are  suitable  for 
children.  Veal,  pork  and  salt  meat,  as  ham,  and 
the  internal  organs,  liver,  kidneys,  sweetbreads, 
etc.,  must  be  avoided. 


54  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

Meat  should  be  either  roasted,  or  broiled,  al- 
thougli  boiled  chicken  and  mutton  are  permissible. 
Frying,  as  it  is  usually  done,  renders  meat  unfit  for 
human  digestion. 

It  should  not  be  chosen  as  a  means  of  cookins: 
meat  for  children,  but  if  it  cannot  be  avoided,  heat 
the  frying-pan  hot,  put  in  a  small  piece  of  drip- 
ping, and,  when  it  melts,  the  meat,  turning  the 
latter  quickly  from  side  to  side.  Use  as  little  fat 
as  is  possible,  and  remove  the  meat  the  instant  it  is 
sufficiently  done. 

BEEF  STEAK 

Have  a  hot  fire,  place  the  steak  on  the  gridiron 
and  hold  it  close  to  the  fire  for  a  minute,  turning  it 
rapidly.  The  fierce  heat  coagulates  the  albumen 
near  the  surface,  seals  the  pores  of  the  meat  and 
keeps  in  the  juice.  When  the  outside  is  seared, 
hold  it  farther  from  the  fire  until  it  is  done.  On 
removing,  sprinkle  it  with  salt. 

Steak  should  be  cut  about  one  inch  thick.  The 
top  of  the  round  is  a  juicy  and  well  flavored  part 
of  the  beef,  and  steak  cut  from  there  is  less  expen- 
sive than  the  sirloin,  or  choicer  steaks,  and  more 
nutritious. 

MUTTON  CHOPS 

These  are  cooked  in  the  same  way  as  beef  steak. 


POOD  55 

They  should  be  nicely  trimmed  and  the  fat  re- 
moved before  broiling. 

SOUPS 

When  meat  is  to  be  made  into  soup  it  should  be 
cut  in  pieces,  the  bones  broken,  and  placed  in  cold 
water,  which  is  gradually  heated,  to  draw  out  the 
juices. 

In  cooking  meat,  intended  to  be  eaten,  it  should 
be  plunged  into  boiling  water  to  seal  the  pores  and 
keep  the  juices  in. 

CHICKEN 

Poultry  is  not  more  desirable  for  children  than 
beef  or  mutton,  although,  being  more  delicate,  it  is 
sometimes  considered  so.  Either  the  white  or  dark 
meat  may  be  given,  the  former  being  preferable. 
It  may  be  roasted,  boiled  or  broiled. 

BACON 

Fat  is  essential  to  the  proper  growth  of  the  tis- 
sues of  the  nerves  and  brain,  and  is  peculiarly 
important  to  children,  as  the  brain  enlarges  rapidly 
during  childhood.  Next  to  butter  and  cream, 
bacon  is  one  of  the  most  palatable  forms  in  which  it 
can  be  given.    It  should  not  be  over-cooked,  as  then 


56  THE   CARE   OF  CHILDREN 

too  much  of  the  fat  is  tried  out.     Sometimes  bread 
soaked  in  bacon  fat  will  be  eaten  witli  relish. 

Salt  pork,  well  soaked,  thorouglily  boiled,  cut  in 
thin  slices  and  eaten  as  a  sandwich  between  thin 
slices  of  bread,  makes  a  good  substitute  or  alterna- 
tive. 

VEGETABLES 

After  a  cliild  is  two  years  old  a  vegetable  of 
some  kind  beside  potato  may  be  given  at  the  mid- 
day meal.  Cabbage,  raw  cucumbers,  and  green 
corn  are  unsuitable,  but  any  other  well  cooked 
vegetable  is  harmless  in  small  quantities.  Stewed 
celery,  peas,  beans,  tender  cauliflower,  balied  or 
stewed  tomato  are  all  useful. 

FRUIT 

Any  fresh,  ripe,  seasonable  fruit  may  be  given 
early  in  the  day  to  a  child  who  is  well.  The  points 
to  observe  are  to  have  it  sound  ;  that  is,  without  a 
suspicion  of  staleness,  and  not  to  give  too  much  at 
onca.  Strawberries,  raspberries,  blackberries,  pears, 
apples,  peaches,  oranges  and  grapes  are  all  welcome. 

Fruit  having  a  skin  should  be  pared,  and  grapes 
should  have  the  seeds  removed,  or  the  child  should 
be  taught  not  to  swallow  them. 

Bananas  must  be  given  with  caution  ;  they  dis- 
agree with    many  children.     Try  a   slice  one  day 


FOOD  57 

and,  if  no  ill  effects  follow,  two  the  next,  proceed- 
ing slowly  until  certain  it  can  be  well  borne. 

STEWED  FRUIT 

Stewed  fruit  can  be  given  at  supper  and  is  much 
relished  by  most  children. 

Apples,  pears  and  peaches  cooked  in  this  way  are 
a  valuable  addition  to  the  diet  list,  and  almost  any 
of  the  fresh  fruits  can  be  similarly  treated. 

In  winter  evaporated  apples,  apricots,  nectarines, 
etc.,  are  nearly  as  nice  as  the  fresh  fruit  and  bear 
little  resemblance  to  the  old-fashioned,  leather-like 
dried  preparations.  They  must  be  soaked  over 
night  before  cooking  and  boiled  until  perfectly 
tender. 

Prunes  with  the  stones  removed  are  a  favorite 
dish  in  many  nurseries. 

The  craving  which  children  have  for  sweet 
things  indicates  a  legitimate  demand  for  sugar, 
which  should  be  met  by  giving  sweets  at  meals 
with  other  food,  instead  of  allowing  unlimited  in- 
dulgence in  candy  between  times. 

Bread  and  molasses,  or  syrup,  or  maple  synip 
may  be  safely  eaten  when  chocolate  creams  or 
caramels  would  cause  a  fit  of  indigestion. 


58  THE  CARE  OF  CUILDREN 

PUDDINGS 

No  young  child  should  taste  pastry.  After 
seven  years  of  age  a  little  may  be  given  occasionally 
if  it  is  light,  flaky  and  well  baked. 

Its  place  can  be  filled  with  advantage  by  pud- 
dings of  rice,  tapioca,  corn  starch,  baked  Indian 
meal,  sago,  baked  and  boiled  custard,  and  all  the 
varieties  of  blanc  mange  and  creams  that  can  be 
made  with  corn  starch  or  gelatine,  milk  and  eggs. 

Ice  cream  is  beneficial  to  children  if  it  is  not 
given  in  too  large  quantity. 

Rich  puddings  should  be  avoided  just  as  rich- 
made  dishes  are,  because  the  simpler  the  food  the 
stomach  has  to  deal  witii  the  better. 

BEVERAGES 

A  child,  until  it  is  twelve  years  old,  should  drink 
little  beside  milk  or  water.  Tea  and  coffee  are 
stimulants  and  are  better  left  untouched  by  a 
nervous  race  like  ourselves  as  long  as  possible. 

Milk  can  be  diluted  with  hot  water  if  necessary, 
and  sweetened,  when  it  is  called  "  cambric  tea.'' 

Children  who  do  not  care  for  milk  can  sometimes 
be  induced  to  take  it  by  adding  a  few  drops  of 
vanilla  and  a  little  sugar  and  calling  it  "  ice  cream 
milk,"  or  by  boiling  part  of  the  rind  of  a  lemon  in 
it  with  sugar.     Sometimes   merely  heating  it  will 


FOOD  59 

overcome  the  distaste  for  cold  milk  and  a  pinch  of  salt 
may  be  added.  Cocoa,  cocoa  nibs,  or  chocolate  are 
good  for  children  from  the  quantity  of  fat  they  con- 
tain. They  should  be  made  with  half  milk  and 
half  water. 

Ice  water  is  injurious  to  the  de^licate  stomach  of 
a  child.  The  water  can  be  cooled  by  keeping  it  in 
a  stoneware  pitcher  in  the  ice  chest.  When  no  ice  is 
at  hand,  wrap  the  pitcher  in  a  wet  cloth  and  stand 
it  in  a  draught,  changing  the  cloth  once  or  twice 
as  it  dries.     The  heat  is  removed  by  evaporation. 

A  small  quantity  of  home-made  fruit  syrup  may 
be  added  to  it  as  a  treat. 

FRUIT  SYRUP 

To  make  this,  take  two  quarts  of  strawberries  or 
raspberries  and  two  pounds  of  sugar,  put  them  in  a 
jar  standing  in  boiling  water,  and  let  them  remain  for 
an  hour.  This  draws  the  juice  out.  Turn  the  con- 
tents of  the  jar  into  a  wire  sieve  placed  over  a 
large  bowl  and  let  the  juice  drain  off  without  press- 
ing the  fruit.  Have  ready  some  self-sealing  jars, 
scalded  with  boiling  water,  fill  these  with  the  juice, 
stand  them  in  a  saucepan  of  cold  water  over  the  fire 
and  let  them  remain  in  it  half  an  hour  after  the 
water  boils ;  screw  on  the  tops  and  the  syrup  will 
keep  like  any  other  canned  fruit  until  it  is  used. 


60  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN" 

Children  should  be  encouraged  to  take  a  suffi- 
cient quantity  of  fluid,  as  the  want  of  it  is  very  apt 
to  cause  constipation.  It  is  needless  to  say  they 
should  never  touch  alcohol  in  any  form  unless  it  is 
prescribed  by  a  physician,  or  is  used  in  an  emer- 
gency. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE  FOOD  OP  SCHOOL  CHILDREN 

It  has  been  well  said  that  "children  in  school  are 
more  or  less  like  animals  in  captivity."  They  are 
existing  under  artificial  conditions  of  cramped  posi- 
tion, enforced  stillness  of  body  and  stimulation  of 
mind,  and  too  often  deprived  by  bad  ventilation  of 
a  fair  share  of  the  oxygen  that  is  necessary  to  main- 
tain vitality. 

Under  these  circumstances  their  diet  becomes  a 
matter  of  increased  importance. 

When  children  live  much  in  the  open  air,  and 
are  permitted  to  run  about  and  exercise  their  bodies 
at  their  own  free  will,  their  appetites  may  safely  be 
trusted  to  demand  the  food  that  is  required  for  their 
support. 

If  we  deprive  them  of  these  advantages  we  must 
see,   at    least,   that  they   have  nourishing,   easily 

(61) 


62  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

assimilated    food,   prepared    in   such    a    palatable 
manner  that  they  will  be  induced  to  eat  it 

THE   PURPOSE   OF  FOOD 

Food  serves  two  great  })urposes  : 

To  build  up  flesh  and  bones,  nerves  and  blood. 

To  furnish  heat  and  power  to  the  body. 

The  first  end  is  accomplished  by  protein,  a  sub- 
stance found  abundantly  in  lean  meat,  fish,  eggs, 
milk,  cheese,  and  in  some  vegetables  and  meals, 
as  i)eas,  beans,  oatmeal,  wheat  flour,  rye  and  corn 
meal. 

Heat  and  energy  are  furnished  partly  by  fats,  as 
cream,  oil,  butter,  and  the  fat  of  meat ;  and  partly 
by  starch,  contained  in  potatoes,  many  of  the  cereals, 
rice,  tapioca,  etc.,  and  by  sugar. 

Children,  from  their  ceaseless  activity,  require  a 
large  amount,  proportionately,  of  the  latter  class  of 
food. 

Fortunately,  many  articles  of  diet  contain  both 
classes  of  food  materials,  as  wheat  bread,  Indian 
meal,  oat  meal,  peas,  beans,  etc. 

It  is  not  the  most  expensive  food  that  is  most 
nourishing,  and  the  mother  of  moderate  means  may 
give  her  child  all  the  substances  necessary  to  develop 
his  body  as  well  as  the  millionaire.  It  only  requires 
a  little  knowledge,  care  and  thought  to  do  so. 


FOOD 


BREAKFAST 


It  is  very  important  that  school  children  should  lay 
a  good  foundation  for  the  day's  work  in  a  substantial 
breakfast.  This  does  not  necessarily  include  meat. 
Indeed  hot  meat  once  a  day  is  enough  for  children. 
Protein  can  be  given  them  in  a  less  concentrated  form. 

The  place  of  meat  may  be  well  supplied  by  fish. 
Many  kinds  are  rich  in  nutritive  properties.  Fresh 
and  salt  cod  fish,  mackerel,  blue  fish,  haddock,  her- 
ring, shad,  etc.,  are  all  useful. 

In  a  seaport  town  fisli  can  be  obtained  in  perfec- 
tion ;  farther  inland  its  freshness  is  sometimes 
doubtful  and  then  it  should  of  course  be  rejected. 
Tiiis  objection  does  not  apply  to  salt  or  pickled  fish. 

The  meal  should  begin  with  a  porridge  of  some 
cereal  and  milk  followed  by  fish  or  bacon  with 
bread  or  toast  and  butter,  not  hot  rolls,  and  con- 
clude with  fruit  if  it  is  obtainable. 

Fruit  consists  principally  of  agreeably  flavored 
water,  but  as  this  is  very  necessary  in  the  animal 
economy  its  value  must  not  be  underrated. 

The  beverage  should  be  cocoa,  chocolate,  hot  or 
cold  milk,  diluted  with  water  if  preferred. 

LUNCHEON 

Children's  luncheons  require  special  thought. 
They  should  furnish  al)out  one-fourth  o^  the  food 


64  TUB  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

material  consumed  during  the  day  and,  being  eaten 
at  a  time  when  the  body  is  a  little  tired,  should  be 
particularly  appetizing. 

Hot  soup  is  desirable,  but  the  practical  difficulties 
in  the  way  of  providing  a  hot  lunch  are  almost  in- 
surmountable. 

When  parents  recognize  the  importance  of  insist- 
ing that  the  bodies  as  well  as  the  minds  of  their 
children  shall  be  developed  at  school,  food  will  be 
provided  there  as  one  of  the  means  to  the  end.  Un- 
til then  the  mother  must  furnish  the  lunch  basket. 

The  basis  of  the  meal,  for  so  it  should  be  consid- 
ered, and  not  merely  as  an  unimportant  morsel  to 
be  snatched  by  the  way,  must  be  sandwiches. 

These  can  be  made  of  thin  bread  and  butter, 
brown  or  white,  spread  with  minced  or  finely  cut  * 
meat,  sliced  cheese,  boiled  or  scrambled  eggj  pre- 
served fruit,  delicately  shredded  fish,  sprinkled  with 
salt,  and  sometimes  a  favorite  vegetable,  as  celery  or 
lettuce. 

Fresh  fruit  should  be  given  whenever  possiljie. 
A  jelly  tumbler  with  a  tin  top  will  hold  a  Ibaked 
apple,  stewed  pear,  prunes  or  any  similar  dainty. 

A  suitable  bottle  should  contain  a  glass  of  steril- 
ized milk,  or  cocoa.  A  few  crackers,  or  plain 
cookies,  can  be  added ;  the  aim  being  to  have  as 
much  variety  as  possible. 


FOOD  66 

Tlie  sandwiches  should  be  wrapped  in  a  napkin 
(those  made  from  an  old  tablecloth  do  very  well),  and 
everything  be  as  neat  as  possible.  Nothing  is  small 
in  the  education  of  a  child,  and  care  in  these  trifling 
details  will  be  well  repaid  by  the  taste  for  the  re- 
finements of  life  that  it  helps  to  cultivate. 

DINNER 

A  plate  of  hot  soup  should  usher  in  the  dinner. 
In  every  household  where  this  save-all  is  unknown 
scraps  are  wasted  every  day  that  would  be  sufficient 
to  furnish  a  bountifid  supply  for  the  whole  family. 
Nothing  comes  amiss  to  the  soup  pot ;  bread,  cold 
vegetables,  even  fish,  can  be  utilized,  and  their 
presence  be  unrecognized  in  the  combination  of 
flavors  that  renders  the  dish  so  acceptable. 

The  soup  should  be  followed  by  meat  roasted, 
boiled,  stewed,  or  broiled ;  never  fried,  if  it  is  possible 
to  avoid  it. 

Meat  may  be  recooked  in  various  simple  ways,  as 
minced  and  baked  with  alternate  layers  of  tomato, 
or  cut  thin,  warmed  in  gravy  and  served  on  toast, 
or  cut  in  slices,  covered  with  gravy  and  baked  in  a 
deep  pan  with  a  thick  covering  of  mashed  potato. 
A  well  made  gravy  is  never  greasy.  Rich  gravies 
and  highly  seasoned  dishes,  as  currie%  ebould  be 
avoided  for  children. 
5 


66  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

With  the  meat  there  should  be  potatoes  and  one 
other  vegetable ;  it  matters  little  >vhat  so  long  as  it  is 
well  cooked,  neither  over  nor  under  done.  Cabbage 
and  turnips  are  rendered  dark  and  strong-smelling 
by  too  long  cooking.  Cabbage  may  be  made  almost 
as  delicate  as  cauliflower  by  removing  it  from  the 
fire  as  soon  as  it  is  tender.  Changing  the  water 
once  during  the  boiling  prevents  the  disagreeable, 
characteristic  odor  during  cooking. 

The  meal  may  be  concluded  by  a  simple  pud- 
ding, fruit,  or  ice  cream.  Pastry  should  be  given 
very  sparingly,  but  a  perfectly  healthy  child  may 
eat  it  .occasionally  with  impunity,  if  it  is  good. 
Water  is  the  only  beverage  that  should  be  permitted 
at  dinner. 

SUPPER 

There  are  two  considerations  that  must  be  taken 
into  account  in  preparing  this  repast.  It  is  the  last 
meal  of  the  day  and  the  child's  digestion  must  not 
be  overtaxed,  or  his  sleep  will  be  restless  and  un- 
comfortable. It  is  the  last  food  he  will  have  for 
twelve  hours  or  more,  and  therefore  must  not  be  too 
slender  in  quantity  or  light  in  quality.  Meat  had 
better  be  avoided,  particularly  if  it  has  been  given 
at  luncheon  as  well  as  at  dinner.  Eggs  prepared  in 
various  ways  are  suitable,  the  cereals,  if  they  are 
relished,  bread  and  butter,  milk  toast,  blanc  mang^ 


FOOD  61 

or  custard,  and  fruit,  fresh  or  stewed,  preserves, 
honey  or  syrup. 

Milk,  hot  or  cold,  and  water  are  still  the  only 
liquidri  permissible. 

AT   BEDTIME. 

If  a  child  plays  hard  and  does  not  go  to  bed  for 
two  hours  or  more  after  supper,  he  may  be  hungry 
before  he  goes  to  sleep.  In  this  case,  it  is  wise  to 
give  a  cracker  and  a  glass  of  milk  if  they  are  de- 
sired. 

Sometimes,  alas,  under  our  pernicious  system  of 
education,  which  obliges  lessons  to  be  learned  at 
home,  he,  or  more  probably  she,  may  be  exhausted 
by  an  hour  of  study  in  the  evening,  and  the  tired 
brain  will  not  easily  quiet  down  to  sleep.  If  this 
outrage  on  nature  cannot  be  stopped,  the  evil  effect 
may  be  a  little  modified  by  a  glass  of  warm  milk, 
which,  setting  the  digestiv^e  organs  in  action,  will 
draw  away  the  blood  from  the  over-stimulated  braia 
and  render  sleep  possible. 


CHAPTER  VI 

DIET  IN  ILLNESS 

Food  plays  a  very  important  part  in  the  treat- 
meiit  of  disease,  even  more  important  than  medi- 
cine. In  serious  cases  it  will  be  prescribed  by  the 
doctor  in  attendance,  but  there  are  many  in  which 
it  is  w^ell  for  the  mother  to  know  what  diet  is  most 
suitable  for  the  time  being.  In  slight  ailments  a 
change  of  food  is  sometimes  all  that  is  needed  to 
effect  a  cure. 

FOOD  IN  CONSTIPATION 
This  is  one  of  the  most  frequent  ills  of  childhood 
and  one  which  can  often  be  corrected  by  diet  alone. 
It   is  frequently  caused    by  an  insufficiency  of 
water ;  not  enough  fluid  is  taken  to  flush  the  intes- 
tinal canal  and  help  to  carry  off  the  waste  matter. 
In   these  cases  the  child   should   have  a  glass  of 
(08) 


FOOD  69 

water  early  in  the  morning  and  several  times  dur- 
ing the  day. 

It  can  be  flavored  with  fruit  syrup,  or  a  little 
sugar  added,  if  it  is  not  readily  taken  alone.  The 
water  may  be  either  hot  or  cold. 

Eggs,  cheese  and  milk  should  be  avoided  for  a 
time.  These  articles  are  thoroughly  digested  and 
absorbed  by  the  system,  leaving  very  little  waste 
matter  to  be  disposed  of.  This  scanty  remainder 
does  not  stimulate  the  intestines  to  action. 

Vegetables  and  cereals  leave  more  residue  behind 
them  and  so  give  a  greater  bulk  for  the  intestines  to 
act  upon. 

Brown  bread,  oatmeal  bread,  or  Graham  bread, 
with  butter  and  molasses,  or  syrup,  oatmeal,  or 
Indian  meal  porridge,  stewed  prunes,  baked  or 
stewed  apples,  any  kind  of  fresh  or  stewed  fruit, 
cream,  soup,  fresh  meat,  tomatoes  and  other  vege- 
tables may  all  be  used  to  advantage. 

A  fig  soaked  over  night  in  a  little  water  and  given 
at  breakfast  before  other  food  is  an  effectual  remedy, 
the  seeds  acting  as  a  stimulant. 

If  a  baby  is  constipated,  try  half  a  teaspoonful 
of  beef  juice  in  its  food  twice  a  day,  increasing  tlie 
quantity  to  half  a  tablespoouful  if  necessary. 


70  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

DIARRHOEA 

When  a  baby  has  diarrhoea,  look  to  the  food  ;  it  ia 
almost  certainly  in  fault.  Suspect  the  cleanliness 
of  the  nursing  bottle,  or  the  purity  of  the  milk. 
Wash  the  one  with  redoubled  care,  sterilize  the 
other,  and  boil  any  water  used.  If  neither  is 
guilty  there  may  be  some  defect  in  the  constituents 
of  the  food.  Omit  the  cream  for  a  day  and  in- 
crease the  lime  water. 

If  this  is  ineffectual,  stop  giving  the  milk  for  a 
day  and  substitute  rice  water. 

Should  the  symptoms  still  continue,  do  not  waste 
more  time ;  send  for  the  doctor.  With  older  chil- 
dren diarrhoea  often  means  that  the  dio^estive  oro^ans 
have  been  overtaxed  with  improper  food  or  too 
great  a  quantity  of  it  at  once,  and  are  trying  to  get 
rid  of  the  offending  substance.  Except  during  the 
prevalence  of  cholera,  v/hen  it  should  be  attended  to 
immediately,  it  may  safely  go  unchecked  for  one  day. 

The  diet  should  be  light  and  unstimulating. 
Boiled  milk  may  be  given,  grated  flour  ball,  rice, 
tapioca,  arrowroot,  or  sago,  biscuit  or  crackers 
instead  of  bread,  corn  starch,  barley  gruel,  junket, 
*ind,  as  the  patient  improves,  boiled  or  baked 
custard. 

Water  should  be  drunk  sparingly;  ice  may  be 
taken  to  quench  thirst. 


FOOD  71 

Avoid  all  the  articles  of  food  recommended  for 
constipation. 

ARROWROOT  GRUEL 

This  is  a  useful  food  in  diarrhoea,  although,  as  it 
contains  a  large  amount  of  starch,  it  is  not  suitable 
for  very  young  babies. 

To  make  it,  mix  a  dessertspoonful  of  arrowroot 
to  a  smooth  paste  with  cold  water.  Pour  boiling 
water  on  it  from  the  kettle,  stirring  until  it 
thickens.  The  water  must  be  boiling  hard  or  it 
will  remain  liquid.  Add  a  little  salt  and  sugar  if 
desired. 

If  a  spoon  is  left  in  it  the  thick  gruel  will 
become  thin  again. 

INDIGESTION 

Indigestion  in  babies  is  usually  caused  by  im- 
proper food,  as  when  starchy  and  farinaceous  sub- 
stances are  used,  which  the  baby  cannot  digest 
because  it  has  no  saliva  to  act  upon  them.  Milk 
properly  prepared  with  cream  and  lime  water,  or 
peptonized  and  given  in  the  exact  quantity  required 
by  the  special  baby  in  question,  will  usually  effect  a 
cure. 

In  older  children  the  food  must  still  bear  the 
blame  if  there  is  indigestion. 


72  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

Some  bad  habits  contribute  to  it.  One  of  the 
worst  of  these  is  eating  too  fast,  whicli  works 
harm  in  two  ways.  The  food  stays  in  the  month 
so  short  a  time  the  saliva  does  not  l)ave  a  chance  to 
convert  the  starch  into  sngar  ;  it  is  carried  into  the 
stomach,  which  nature  has  not  fitted  to  deal  with 
it  in  this  condition,  and  there  sets  up  an  irritation 
and  causes  discomfort,  as  misplaced  matter  always 
does.  When  the  food  is  hurried  through  the  mouth 
it  cannot  be  proj^erly  masticated,  or  ground  by  the 
teeth,  and  hard  masses  are  sent  to  the  stomach  which 
it  is  beyond  the  power  of  that  organ  to  separate.  It 
grumbles  at  having  to  do  work  that  does  not  belong 
to  it,  and  we  resent  the  just  remonstrance  and  call 
it  pain  and  indigestion. 

Sometimes,  of  course,  disease  unfits  the  stomach 
to  do  its  work,  but  this  is  not  often  the  case,  at  least 
in  the  beginning,  with  children. 

Those  who  suffer  from  indigestion  should  eat  a 
small  quantity  at  a  time  and  have  meals  more  fre- 
quently than  those  in  health. 

Toast  soaked  in  beef  or  mutton  juice,  rare  roast 
beef  or  mutton  finely  minced,  the  white  meat  of 
chicken,  fresh  fish  that  can  be  boiled,  like  codfish  or 
haddock,  oysters,  stale  bread,  plain  puddings,  rice, 
tapioca  and  oatmeal  porridge  with  milk  may  be 
tried. 


FOOD  73 

Avoid  giving  too  great  a  variety  at  one  time. 
One  or  two  viands  are  enough  at  once. 

Fat  meat,  cheese,  fresh  bread,  much  butter  or 
cream,  pastry,  nuts,  and  any  meat  that  has  been 
warmed  over,  should  not  be  given.  Potato  should 
be  mashed.  When  it  is  certain  that  any  article  of 
food  disagrees  with  a  child  its  use  should  be  forbid- 
den.    Only  experience  can  decide  which  these  are. 

There  should  be  as  little  discussion  about  the 
food  as  possible  before  the  child. 

FOOD   IN   RICKETS 

As  rickets  is  a  disease  resulting  chiefly  from  an 
improper  diet,  the  food  is  a  matter  of  prime  impor- 
tance. The  first  symptoms,  which  are  described 
elsewhere,  usually  appear  when  the  child  is  about 
six  months  old. 

If  the  baby  is  being  nursed  he  should  be  weaned, 
as  the  mother's  milk  is  not  nourishing  him  prop- 
erly, or  the  food  from  the  breast  should  be  supple- 
mented by  alternate  meals  of  malted  milk,  cream 
food,  or  barley  food,  or  albumen ized  milk.  A 
tablespoonful  of  beef  juice  should  be  given  three 
times  a  day. 

Salt  sliould  never  be  forgotten  in  the  food. 

The  development  of  the  bones  being  interfered  with, 
material  should  be  supplied  to  build  them  up  and 


74  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

strengthen  them.  They  are  largely  composed  of  the 
earthy  salts,  or  phosphates,  which  are  contained  abun- 
dantly in  vegetables  and  grains,  particularly  in  wheat, 
Indian  corn,  peas  and  potatoes. 

Babies  between  six  months  and  one  year  old  may 
have  bread,  finely  crumbled,  and  milk.  Indian 
meal  gruel,  made  with  milk,  cream  and  milk  in 
abundance,  diluted  with  lime  water  if  necessary. 

After  a  year  old  the  child  may  have  well-cooked 
pea  soup,  white  fish,  if  it  can  be  obtained  fresh,  par- 
ticularly haddock,  boiled  and  shredded,  baked  potato, 
corn  meal,  cracked  wheat,  oatmeal  porridge,  bread 
and  butter,  a  plentiful  supply  of  the  latter,  as  fat  is 
desimble,  milk  and  cream. 

Dr.  Emmet  advises  fat  pork  as  a  substitute  for 
cod  liver  oil,  which  is  often  prescribed  in  these 
cases.  Take  a  thick  piece,  free  from  lean,  soak  for 
thirty-six  hours,  changing  the  water  frequently  to 
get  rid  of  the  salt.  Boil  slowly,  changing  the  water 
several  times  for  eight  hours.  When  cold  it  may 
be  cut  very  thin  and  used  in  sandwiches,  between 
thin  slices  of  bread,  sprinkled  with  salt;  or  rubbed 
to  a  paste  and  spread  on  the  bread. 

Well-made  soup  is  suitable,  particularly  pea  or 
potato  soup,  good  broth  of  any  kind,  and  cheese  as 
soon  as  the  child  can  digest  it. 

Fat  bacon  toasted  over  the  coals  mav  be  used  and 


FOOD  75 

any  fresh  meat  cooked  rare  and  finely  minced  before 
being  given  to  the  child. 

DIET  IN  COLDS 

When  a  child  is  chilly,  fretful  and  feverish,  has 
some  coryza,  or  discharge  from  the  nose,  and  per- 
haps oppression  on  the  chest,  his  diet  should  be 
carefully  regulated.  It  is  an  old  saying,  evolved 
from  the  experience  of  our  ancestors,  "  If  you  feed 
a  cold  you  will  have  to  starve  a  fever." 

When  there  is  disinclination  for  food  the  stomach 
should  have  complete  rest  for  a  few  hours.  Young 
mothers  may  remember  for  their  comfort  that 
starvation  is  a  very  slow  process  and  that  a  well-fed 
child  may  go  without  food  for  a  day  without  suffer-i 
ing  from  the  fast,  if  water  is  given  as  required. 

When  the  appetite  is  languid  in  a  child  who  has 
hitherto  eaten  well,  Nature  says  decidedly,"  No  more 
food  at  present,  thank  you.  The  digestive  organs 
want  a  holiday."  And  we  had  better  heed  her  in- 
dications. As  the  desire  to  eat  returns,  bread  and 
milk,  farina  or  hominy  gmel,  soup,  or  oyster 
broth,  can  be  given. 

When  there  is  great  thirst,  flaxseed  tea,  or  barley 
water,  either  flavored  with  lemon,  are  grateful.  Eice 
water  with  a  little  currant  or  raspberry  jelly  stirred 
in   it  may  be  more  acceptable  than  plain  water. 


76  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

Milk  and  water  will  sometimes  be  taken  when  milk 
alone  would  be  rejected. 

DIET  IN  ECZEMA. 

There  are  various  affections  of  the  skin,  as  roseola 
or  heat  rash,  urticaria,  known  also  as  nettle  rash  or 
hives,  and  different  forms  of  erythema,  or  heat 
spots,  which  often  alarm  mothers.  The  skin  of 
children  is  delicate  and  very  sensitive,  sympathizing 
with  any  disturbance  of  the  system,  particularly  of 
the  digestion.  The  diet,  therefore,  is  a  subject  of 
importance  in  these  cases,  as  very  often  some  defect 
in  it  has  produced  the  disorder. 

Meat  should  be  discontinued  until  the  affection 
has  disappeared,  sugar,  or  anything  sweet,  being 
given  sparingly,  and  oatmeal  should  not  be  used  in 
any  form. 

Milk  should  be  chiefly  relied  upon ;  boiled  rice, 
gelatine,  blanc  mange,  an  egg  occasionally  and 
bread,  or  crackers,  being  used  to  supplement  it. 

FOOD  IN  FEVER. 

It  may  De  considered  an  invariable  rule  that  if  a 
child's  temperature  is  101°,  taken  with  a  clinical 
thermometer  which  comes  for  the  purpose,  he  should 
have  only  liquids  until  it  falls  to  normal  again, 
about  98i^ 


FOOD  77 

Beef  tea  is  a  stimulant  rather  than  a  food,  and  be- 
ing laxative  in  its  effect  is  not  used  when  diarrlicea 
is  present. 

Milk  fulfils  every  purpose  and  should  be  given  in 
suitable  quantities,  according  to  the  age  of  the  child, 
every  two  hours.  It  may  be  diluted  with  lime  water, 
Vichy,  Apollinaris  water,  or  Seltzer  water,  pep- 
tonized or  sterilized,  if  necessary. 

If  stimulant  is  ordered,  it  can  be  given  in  it, 
though  not  if  the  taste  is  disliked,  as  this  wcoild  dis- 
gust the  child  with  his  principal  means  of  support. 

It  can  be  flavored  with  a  few  drops  of  vanilla, 
rose  water,  essence  of  lemon,  or  cocoa  added  to  it ; 
given  iced  or  heated. 

The  yolk,  or  the  white,  of  an  egg  in  the  propor- 
tion of  one  to  each  cup  of  milk,  can  be  shaken  with 
it,  and  by  varying  it  in  these  different  ways  it  will 
be  better  borne. 

Koumiss, — This  preparation  of  milk  can  some- 
times be  retained  when  in  other  forms  it  disa<rrees 
with  the  child. 

It  can  be  bought  of  the  druggist;  but  is  more 
cheaply  made  at  home  and  with  care  success  is  easy. 

Dissolve  the  third  of  an  yeast  cake  in  a  little 
warm  water.  Stir  it  into  one  quart  of  milk,  as 
warm  as  when  it  comes  from  the  cow.  Add  one  ta- 
blespoonful  of  sugar.     Pour  the  mixture  into  lager- 


78  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

beer  bottles,  filling  them  about  three-quarters  full, 
and  stand  them  in  a  warm  place,  about  68°  Fahr., 
for  twelve  hours,  to  rise  like  bread.  If  it  is  too  hot 
the  milk  will  curdle,  instead  of  rising  into  a  soft, 
foamy  mass.  The  process  of  fermentation  has  been 
carried  too  far  and  the  preparation  is  unfit  for  use. 

If  not  put  into  bottles  with  patent  stoppers  it 
must  be  kept  tightly  corked.  In  any  case  it  must 
be  kept  on  ice  or  in  a  very  cool  place,  as  the  low 
temperature  checks  further  fermentation.  It  must 
be  opened  carefully,  as  it  flies.  Koumiss  resembles 
buttermilk  in  taste  and  this  also  is  sometimes  given 
when  milk,  containing  the  cream  or  fat,  cannot  be 
borne. 

Matzoon  is  similar  in  its  nature  and  can  also 
be  j)rocured  from  a  druggist. 

When  the  little  patient  begins  to  long  for  solid 
food,  but  cannot  have  it,  the  milk  or  beef  juice  can 
be  stiffened  with  gelatine,  which  immediately  re-dis- 
solves in  the  stomach,  being  a  solid  only  in  the 
mouth. 

Beef  juice  is  more  nutritious  than  beef  tea, 

FOOD   IN  TUBERCULOSIS. 

Children  who  have  a  tendency,  inherited  or  other- 
wise, to  consumption  require  special  care  in  dieting. 
The  object  is  to  build  up  the  tissues,  particularly 


POOD  79 

tliose  of  the  lungs,  and  render  them  unsuitable  soil 
for  the  growth  of  the  germ  by  which  the  disease  is 
conveyed. 

Fat  is  a  very  important  element  in  their  food,  and 
as  much  must  be  given  as  can  be  digested.  Cream, 
butter,  bacon  and  eggs,  especially  the  yolk,  are  some 
of  the  forms  in  which  it  can  usually  be  easily  taken. 
Bread  is  sometimes  liked  soaked  in  bacon  fat,  or 
spread  with  marrow  which  has  been  broiled  in  the 
bone.  Older  children  may  have  lettuce  with  may- 
onaise  dressing,  and  a  taste  for  salad  oil  should  be 
cultivated.  Some  children  will  eat  it  on  spinach  or 
other  green  vegetables. 

Cocoa  and  chocolate  contain  fat  and  are  useful  as 
a  beverage.  Plenty  of  milk  should  be  given,  fresh 
meat,  and  the  cereals,  as  oatmeal,  hominy,  cracked 
wheat,  farina,  Indian  meal,  etc.,  may  be  made  into 
porridge  and  eaten  with  cream. 

The  child  should  not  be  allowed  to  eat  when 
tired,  which  is  another  way  of  saying  tliat  no  violent 
exercise,  or  over-exertion,  should  be  permitted  near 
the  meal  time. 

■  Too  great  a  variety  of  food  shonld  not  be  given 
at  once.     Three  or  four  articles  are  sufficient. 

If  there  is  a  distaste  for  solid  food,  more  milk, 
uncooked  eggs,  white  or  yolk,  preferably  the  lat- 
t<jr,  can  be  given,  and  beef  or  mutton  b-oth,  or  any 


80  THE   CARE  OF   CHILDREN 

good   vegetable    soup,    particularly    pea    or   bean 
soup. 

Artificial  goat's  milk  is  made  by  adding  two 
tablespoon fu Is  of  l)eef  suet,  minced  fine,  to  one  pint 
of  milk.  This  is  brought  to  the  boil  and  allowed  to 
simmer  for  a  short  time,  stirring  constantly.  If  too 
much  fat  floats  on  the  top,  a  little  may  be  skimmed 
off.  Salt  is  added,  or  a  little  celery  salt,  if  the  taste 
is  liked,  and  the  milk  drunk  when  hot. 


CLOTHING 

CHAPTER   VII 


The  young  mother  is  often  puzzled  to  know 
exactly  what  clothes  will  be  needed  by  the  new- 
comer and  how  they  can  best  be  provided. 

If  a  woman  can  sew  neatly,  has  plenty  of  time,  a 
little  ingenuity,  and  is  well  enough  to  work  with 
case,  it  is  a  pleasure  to  her  to  make  the  dainty  little 
garments  herself.  If  the  conditions  are  not  favor- 
able, it  is  better  to  buy  the  outfit  ready  made  than 
to  employ  a  seamstress,  as  this  makes  it  much  more 
expensive. 

The  looser  a  baby's  garments  are  the  more  com- 
fortable it  will  be.  Modern  patterns  entirely  dis- 
pense with  the  bands  in  which  the  tender  body  used 
to  be  tightly  pinned,  and  the  gain  to  the  baby,  in 
comfort  at  least  if  nothing  more,  is  very  great. 

It  is  sometimes  difficult  for  au  inexperienced  per- 
C  (81) 


82  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

son  to  procure  tlio  right  patterns.  One  for  a  plain 
slip,  another  for  a  Mother  Hubbard  dress  with  a 
yoke,  and,  if  nealed,  a  pattern  for  the  little  shirt, 
can  easily  be  obtained  from  any  large  house  dealing 
in  cut-paper  patterns.  With  these  the  whole  outfit 
ban  be  successfully  fashioned. 

If  materials  cannot  readily  be  procured  in  a  small 
town  or  village,  samples  will  be  sent  on  application 
to  any  dry  goods  store  in  a  city,  and  from  these  the 
choice  can  be  made  as  easily  and  almost  as  satisfac- 
torily as  if  seated  at  the  counter. 

The  label  on  the  patterns  states  the  quantity  of 
material  required.  There  is  one  drawback  to  these 
models,  the  skirts  are  too  long.  Thirty  inches  from 
neck  to  hem  is  amply  long  for  the  outside  dress, 
and  the  undergarments  may  be  two  or  three  inches 
shorter.  Allowance  must  be  made  for  this  in  esti- 
mating the  amount  of  material  that  will  be  needed. 

The  wardrobe  should  consist  of 

3  Bands,  2  Wrappers, 

4  Shirts,  Socks, 

6  Petticoats,  Blankets, 

48  Napkins,  Cloak, 

6  Night  Slips,  Hood. 

8  Dresses, 
This  supply  will  be  ample  if  the  washing  is  done 
at  home.     If  it  has  to  be  sent  to  a  laundry,  it  is 


CLOTHING  83 

better  to  add  a  dozen  napkins,  two  night  slips,  four 
■dresses,  and  two  shirts. 

Bands. — These  are  only  required  for  a  week  or 
two  to  keep  the  dressing  in  place.  It  is  a  great  mis- 
take to  think  that  the  abdominal  walls  must  be  held 
immovable  by  a  tight  bandage.  Nature  has  con- 
structed them  to  support  themselves.  The  band,  as 
usually  applied,  increases  the  danger  of  rupture  by 
pressing  down  the  contents  of  the  abdomen  against 
the  weak  points,  and  so  bringing  about  the  very 
accident  it  was  meant  to  guard  against. 

As  they  are  to  be  used  so  short  a  time,  three 
strips  of  soft  flannel,  torn  oif  and  not  finished  in 
any  way,  are  all  that  is  r.ecessary.  The  knitted 
bands  preferred  by  some  mothers  are  difficult  to  keep 
in  place,  being  apt  to  work  up  under  the  arms  in 
an  uncomfortable  ridge. 

Shirts. — Many  of  the  reformed  systems  of  baby 
clothes  dispense  with  the  shirt,  substituting  for  it  a 
flannel  slip  with  sleeves.  The  disadvantage  is  that 
if  the  long  garment  gets  wet  the  baby  must  be  un- 
dressed to  have  it  removed.  The  short  shirt  is  well 
out  of  harm's  way. 

Those  of  ribbed  cashmere,  high  neck,  long  sleeves 
and  opening  all  the  way  down  the  front,  are  the 
best,  even  for  the  summer  baby.  They  cost  from 
forty -five  to  seventy-five  cents  each,  and  the  l:>ettcr 


84  THE   CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

quality  wear  very  well.  Silk  and  wool  ones  can 
be  purchased,  but  of  course  are  more  expensive,  and 
have  no  special  advantage  except  added  daintiness. 

In  putting  on  a  shirt,  it  is  wise  to  fasten  it  be- 
kind,  as  then  the  sleeves  of  all  the  garments  can  be 
fitted  into  one  another  and  put  on  as  one.  Fasten 
it  with  a  safety  pin  to  the  napkin  in  front  to  keep 
it  from  slipping  up. 

The  shirts  can  be  made  by  the  pattern  from  cot- 
ton and  wool  or  silk  and  wool  flannel,  the  scams 
being  laid  flat  and  each  side  neatly  cat-stitched  in 
place.  They  can  be  bound  with  silk  flannel  bind- 
ing, which  washes  better  than  ribbon. 

Flannel  containing  cotton  or  silk  shrinks  less 
than  that  of  all  wool  and  so  is  preferable  for  an 
.infant's  garments.  The  cotton  and  wool  costs  about 
thirty-five  cents  a  yard,  silk  and  wool  from  sixty- 
five  cents  to  a  dollar.  At  the  latter  price  it  is 
beautifully  fine  and  pretty  enough  for  a  cloak  or 
other  outside  garment. 

Shirts  should  be  worn  at  night  as  well  as  in  the 
day,  one  being  kept  for  each  service,  unless  a  flan- 
nel night  dress  is  used. 

Petticoats. — These  are  replaced  in  the  modern 
outfit  by  sleeveless  flannel  slips,  opening  in  the 
back,  made  with  large  arm  holes,  which  are  button- 
holed with  soft  silk,  cat-stitched  or  bound.     In  cut- 


CLOTIIINQ  85 

ting  them  by  a  slip  pattern  make  the  arm  liolos 
larger  and  the  neck  lower  than  is  indicated,  finish- 
ins:  the  latter  to  match  the  arm  holes.  The  bottom 
should  be  finished  with  a  plain  two-inch  hem. 

In  another  model  the  front  and  back  are  cut 
alike,  the  opening  being  on  the  shoulders.  The 
shoulder  seams  are  cut  deeper  to  allow  for  lapping 
and  fastened  with  tiny  buttons  and  button  holes. 
If  the  slip  has  to  be  removed  during  the  day,  the 
hand  can  be  passed  under  the  loose  dress,  the  but- 
tons undone  and  the  garment  slipped  oiF  without 
removing  the  dress. 

If  it  is  desired,  one  or  two  white  slips  can  be 
made. of  Lonsdale  cambric  to  wear  on  state  occa- 
sions, as  the  dress  looks  rather  prettier  over  them. 
They  are  not  needed  ordinarily. 

NapJdns. — The  material  that  is  variously  known 
as  Canton  flannel,  cotton  flannel  and  swansdown,  is  a 
good  one  for  napkins.  It  is  soft  and  absorbent. 
The  thinner  quality,  costing  about  seven  cents  a 
yard,  is  the  best  to  use  for  this  purpose.  Squares 
are  made  the  width  of  the  material,  about  twenty- 
five  inches,  and  hemmed  on  tw^o  sides.  These  can 
be  folded  twice  at  first.  For  a  young  baby  napkins 
may  be  made  of  soft  linen,  as  an  old  tablecloth. 
These  should  be  thirty-five  inches  long  by  seven- 


86  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

teen  wide,  being  donbled  to  make  the  square  before 
they  are  folded. 

Cotton  and  linen  diaper,  or  birdseye,  as  it  is  also 
called,  are  used ;  the  latter  is  cold  and  does  not  ab- 
sorb the  moisture  well. 

Stockinet  napkins  can  be  procured  for  tliis  ])ur- 
pose  at  some  of  the  larger  dry  goods  stores.  They 
are  good,  but  more  expensive  than  those  made  of 
the  other  fabrics  that  have  been  mentioned.  They 
must  not  be  confouuded  with  stockinet  diapers, 
which  have  a  coating  of  rubber  on  one  side. 

India  rubber  prevents  the  moisture  from  evapo- 
rating and  causes  the  wet  cloth  to  act  like  a  poul- 
tice to  the  tender  skin.  "Waterproof  napkins  may 
save  the  baby's  clothing  from  becoming  damp,  but 
they  are  so  injurious  they  should  not  be  tolerated 
by  the  careful  mother. 

A  square  of  thick  flannel  is  an  additional  protec- 
tion and  does  no  harm.  One  will  be  found  very 
useful  at  night. 

Pads. — A  piece  of  soft  old  cotton  or  linen,  folded 
to  a  square,  may  be  placed  inside  the  napkin.  If 
it  is  soiled  it  can  be  rolled  up  and  burned,  thus 
saving  much  disagreeable  washing.  If  only  wet, 
it  can  be  sent  to  the  laundry. 

Xapkins  should  not  be  used  a  second  time  with- 
out being  washed.     There  is  a  solid  deposit,  invis- 


CLOTHING  87 

ible  to  the  naked  eye,  which  remains  after  the 
moisture  has  dried,  aud  is  apt  to  chafe  and  irritate 
the  skin. 

Night  Slips. — These  are  best  made  perfectly 
plain,  without^a  yoke,  the  fulness  at  the  neck  being 
gathered  into  a  band.  This  may  be  edged  with 
soft  lace  if  desired  and  a  few  tucks  added  above  the 
hem  at  the  bottom. 

Lonsdale  cambric,  about  sixteen  cents  a  yard,  is 
a  good  material  to  use  for  them.  The  baby  will 
need  no  other  dress  during  the  first  month,  the  one 
worn  in  the  day  being  changed  for  another  at  night 
if  necessary.  As  the  flannel  slip  is  worn  also, 
nothing  warmer  is  needed. 

Dresses. — The  absurd  fashion  of  encumbering  a 
little  baby  with  long  skirts  is  haj^pily  becoming  a 
thing  of  the  past.  The  weight  was  a  serious  matter 
to  a  delicate  child  and  an  unnecessary  burden  to  a 
strong  one.  Thirty  inches  from  neck  to  hem  is 
amply  long  and  it  is  no  disadvantage  to  have  them 
an  inch  or  two  shorter,  if  the  underslips  are  made 
\o  correspond. 

Nainsook  muslin  costing  from  fifty  to  seventy- 
five  cents  a  yard  is  a  very  pretty  material  for  them. 
Victoria  lawn  can  be  used  and  fine  Lonsdale  cam- 
bric is  less  expensive.     There  is  a  muslin  with  a  fine 


88  THE  CARE  OP  CHILDREN 

cord  or  liair  lino,  tliat  makes  serviceable  garments, 
but  checks  and  figures  should  be  avoided. 

Tlie  dresses  should  be  made  with  yokes,  or  full  in 
front  and  back,  with  the  fulness  laid  in  fine  tucks  to 
the  waist-line. 

The  first  requisite  for  a  baby's  dress  is  to  be  loose, 
so  as  to  be  easily  slipped  on  or  off. 

They  may  be  trimmed  with  narrow  lace  or  Ham- 
burg edging.  Deep  embroidery  is  not  considered  in 
good  taste.  A  tiny  vine  embroidered  by  hand  is  ad- 
missible. Hem  stitching  is  an  appropriate  decora- 
tion. Feather  stitcliing  between  clusters  of  tucks 
always  looks  well.  A  machine-made  feather  stitch- 
ing can  be  purchased,  which  saves  many  stitches.  It 
can  be  put  on  each  side  of  narrow  Hamburg  inser- 
tion, or  between  clusters  of  tucks. 

Yokes  can  be  bought  ready  made  and  the  skirts 
added.  This  is  an  easy  way  to  make  dresses,  as  the 
yokes  are  troublesome  except  to  an  expert  needle- 
woman. 

If  a  s])ecially  handsome  dress  is  required,  it  is  best 
to  get  it  ready  for  use. 

Wrappers. — There  is  nothing  prettier  in  all  the 
baby's  outfit  than  the  dainty  little  wrappers.  They 
are  useful  to  slip  on  early  in  the  morning,  or  to  put 
over  the  dress  when  the  room  is  cooler  than  usual. 


CLOTHING  89 

A  cut  paper  pattern  is  easily  obtained  by  writing 
to  any  firm  that  deals  in  patterns. 

They  may  be  made  with  a  yoke  and  skirt 
fulled  on,  of  course  opening  in  front,  or  cut  wide 
enough  to  tuck  the  front,  or  lay  it  in  three  plaits  on 
each  side  with  a  box  plait  in  the  back. 

Silk  and  wool  flannel,  cashmere,  opera  flannel, 
Scotch  flannel,  outing  cloth  and  Shaker  flannel  are 
all  suitable  materials,  the  latter  two  being  very  in- 
expensive. 

They  may  be  feather-stitched,  embroidered  in  a 
delicate  pattern,  or  trimmed  with  lace,  and  tied 
with  ribbon.  There  is  room  for  the  exercise  of 
much  taste  and  ingenuity  in  color  and  decora- 
tion. 

SocJcs. — There  are  strong  arguments  for  and 
against  covering  the  feet  of  little  babies  with  socks. 
They  are  apt  to  become  wet  and  so  uncomfortable. 
But  they  can  be  changed  when  the  napkin  is  and 
sometimes  escape  altogether. 

It  is  urged  that  if  the  baby  is  active  they  are 
kicked  off,  unless  tied  too  tightly  for  the  good  of  the 
tiny  foot.  There  is  a  happy  medium  of  tightness 
by  which  they  can  be  made  tolerably  secure  and  yet 
not  impede  the  circulation.  It  is  important  that 
the  feet  should  be  kept  warm  and,  although  this 
may  be  partially  done  by  pinning  together  the  edges 


90  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

of  the  flannel  slip,  the  socks  are  a  great  additional 
protection. 

Anyone  who  can  knit  or  crochet  can  make  them 
out  of  Nvliite  zephyr,  or  stouter  ones  from  single 
Germantowu  wool,  ornamenting  them  if  desired  with 
pink,  blue,  pale  yellow,  or  crimson  trimmings. 
Those  who  are  not  skilled  in  fancy  work  can  pro- 
cure a  pattern  and  cut  them  from  stockinet  or 
half-worn  stocking-legs,  feather-stitching  the  seams 
with  embroidery  silk  in  any  color  desired. 

The  best  parts  of  a  discarded  undershirt  may  be 
utilized  for  the  purpose,  if  it  is  soft  and  compara- 
tively thick. 

Too  many  pairs  cannot  be  provided  ;  at  least  a 
dozen  are  needed,  for  holes  develop  with  marvelous 
rapidity  when  the  little  feet  are  constantly  in 
motion. 

Blankets. — Kind  friends  are  almost  sure  to  pro- 
vide one  or  two  pretty,  dainty  ones  of  silk  and 
wool,  or  fine  all  wool  flannel,  hem-stitched  or  em- 
broidered with  flowers  and  leaves  in  satin  stitch. 
These  are  delightful  to  possess  for  state  occasions, 
but  will  not  stand  the  w^ar  and  tear  of  everyday  use. 

For  this  there  is  nothing  better  than  blankets 
knitted  from  single  Germantown  wool.  They 
should  be,  when  finished,  three-quarters  of  a  yard 
wide  and  a  yard  long. 


CLOTniNa  91 

They  are  knitted  on  rubber  or  bone  needles  a 
quarter  of  an  inch  in  diameter.  Set  up  123 
stitches  and  knit  backwards  and  forwards  in  plain 
knitting,  or  any  fancy  stitch  preferred,  until  the 
desired  length  is  attained.  Stripes  of  pink,  bhie,  or 
yellow  are  pretty  knitted  near  the  ends,  but  soon 
lose  their  color  in  washing.  Rows  of  narrow  rib- 
bon can  be  run  in  instead  and  taken  out  when  the 
blanket  is  soiled. 

Those  who  prefer  crocheting  to  knitting  can  use 
it. 

Plain  blankets  can  be  made  of  cotton 'and  wool 
flannel  with  a  two-inch  hem  feather-stitched  \«ith 
washing  silk. 

Blankets  are  only  useful  for  the  first  month  or 
two,  while  the  baby  is  content  to  keep  compara- 
tively still. 

Little  jackets,  which  look  so  pretty  and  dainty 
when  they  are  first  made,  soon  lose  their  freslmess. 
They  are  easily  soiled  and  difficult  to  put  on  and 
take  off.  When  a  cashmere  shirt  and  flannel  slip 
are  used  they  are  not  needed  for  warmth. 

Cloaks. — There  is  a  great  diversity  of  opinion  as 
to  when  a  baby  should  first  go  out  of  doors. 
Much,  of  course,  depends  upon  the  season  of  the 
year.  What  would  be  a  perfectly  safe  proceeding 
at  mid-summer  would  be  a  great  risk  in  winter. 


92  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

If  the  Iionse  is  in  a  good  sanitary  condition  and  the 
room  used  as  a  nursery  is  well  ventilated,  there  is 
110  necessity  for  the  baby  being  carried  into  the 
open  air  until  it  is  six  weeks  or  two  months  old. 
Nor  need  it  be  taken  out  at  all  in  very  cold  weather. 

It  is  well  to  provide  the  cloak  and  hood  before- 
hand, as  the  mother  has  plenty  of  cares  to  occupy 
lier  time  and  attention  after  the  arrival  of  the  baby. 

Nothing  is  as  pretty  as  white  for  the  first  cloak. 
It  may  be  made  of  cream  cashmere  or  any  soft  all 
wool  material,  and  trimmed  with  a  fringe  of  ribbon 
loops,  or  stripes  of  ribbon,  about  four  inches  in 
length,  laid  on  the  skirt  and  cape  from  the  edge  up- 
ward, with  feather  stitching  done  in  embroidery 
silk  between.  In  w^inter  it  may  be  trimmed  with 
narrow  bands  of  white  fur. 

The  cloak  should  be  lined  with  Canton  flannel 
wdien  warmth  is  necessary,  and  with  cream-colored 
cambric  or  percale  in  summer.  Cloaks  can  be  pur- 
enased  ready  made  for  little  more  than  it  costs  to 
buy  the  material,  and,  unless  the  mother  is  a  skil- 
ful needlewoman,  it  is  wisest  to  do  this. 

Hoods. — Dainty  little  hoods  may  be  bought  at 
comparatively  small  expense.  They  are  made  of 
cashmere  to  match  the  cloak,  or  of  soft  cream  or 
white  silk,  or  of  embroidered  muslin  with  a  thin 
silk  lining  for  the  summer  baby. 


CXOTHIXG  93 

All  have  full  frills  of  lace  around  the  face  and 
are  tied  with  ribbon. 

If  it  is  desired  to  make  the  hood  at  home,  a 
paper  pattern  can  easily  be  obtained.  The  saving 
is  not  very  great  and  the  making  is  a  difficult  task 
to  accomplish  neatly. 

UTvrsss 

The  winter  baby  must  have  its  hands  covered 
when  it  goes  out,  and  it  is  a  wise  precaution  when- 
ever the  weather  is  cool.  The  dainty  mittens  of 
white,  pink,  or  blue^are  as  fascinating  as  the  socks. 
They  are  easily  made  by  a  skilful  knitter  and  cost 
about  twenty-five  cents  a  pair  when  purchased. 


CHAPTEH  YIII 

SHORT   CLOTHES 

"When  a  strong,  active  baby  is  between  four  and 
five  months  old,  it  is  time  to  ptit  it  in  snort  (clothes. 
Even  moderately  long  skirts  impede  its  motions  to 
Bome  extent  and  should  be  discarded. 

Shirts. — The  cashmere  shirt  is  still  worn,  over  that 
a  flannel  slip,  with  long  sleeves  in  winter  and  short 
ones  in  summer.  In  very  hot  weather  a  cotton  one 
may  be  substituted.  These  slips  are  cut  princess 
shape,  reaching  nearly  to  the  ankles,  and  are  sloped 
in  a  little  at  the  waist. 

If  desired,  a  band  can  be  stitched  on  at  the  waist 
line,  buttons  sewn  on  it  and  a  cambric  petticoat 
buttoned  on. 

Napkins  must  be  retained  for  some  time  to  come. 
When  they  are  left  oif  little  drawers  may  replace 
them,  but  this  cannot  be  until  the  baby  has  learned 
good  habits. 
(94) 


CLOTHING  95 

Waists. — Some  motlicrs  prefer  a  waist  buttoning 
behind,  with  buttons  on  the  lower  edge  to  which  the 
skirt  and  drawers  can  be  attached.  These  should  be 
made  double,  of  cotton,  quite  loose  and  not  corded  or 
stiffened  in  any  way.  In  this  case  a  flannel  petticoat 
is  used  instead  of  the  slip  and  the  waist  may  be  of 
flannel  for  the  winter  baby. 

Sometimes,  until  tlie  child  leaves  off  napkins  and 
requires  the  waist  to  support  drawers,  two  flannel 
slips  are  used,  one  with  sleeves,  the  other  without, 
and  the  shirt  is  dispensed  with. 

Dresses. — Many  mothers  think  it  is  most  eco- 
nomical to  shorten  the  long  dresses.  If  they  are 
likely  to  be  needed  again  it  is  best  to  lay  them  aside 
for  future  use  and  make  new  ones,  perhaps  of  rather 
stouter  material,  at  least  for  everyday  wear.  These 
should  come  to  the  ankles,  just  showing  the  feet. 

White  is  still  tiie  prettiest  color  and  at  first  the 
most  suitable.  When  washing  is  an  item  to  be 
considered,  others  may  be  substituted. 

For  the  summer  baby,  beside  Lonsdale  muslin, 
lawn,  nainsook  or  any  pretty  muslin  in  stripe  or 
small  check ;  cottons,  cambrics,  percales,  etc.,  in 
delicate  colors  with  fine  lines,  dots  or  tiny  figures, 
can  be  used. 

The  winter  baby  looks  well  in  dresses  of  Shaker 
flannel,  Scotch  flannel,  in  narrow  stripes,  plain  cash- 


96  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

mere  of  any  tint  preferred,  or  other  soft  all  wool 
material,  plain  or  in  a  small  pattern.  Plaids  or 
any  striking  effects  should  not  be  tolerated  in  a 
baby's  dresses. 

White  cashmere  makes  a  useful  best  dress,  as  it 
looks  well  if  carefully  washed,  and  can  be  d^-ed 
when  its  freshness  is  gone  beyond  recall.  Any 
fabric  that  will  not  wash  is  unsuited  for  a  baby's 
dress. 

The  shoi-t  dresses  look  well  made  with  square  or 
pointed  yokes,  the  little  skirts  being  gathered  on 
them.  For  older  babies  these  yokes  are  sometimes 
trimmed  with  a  deep  frill  extending  over  the  shoul- 
ders, giving  something  the  effect  of  a  guimpe. 

The  bottom  of  the  skirt  may  have  a  cluster  of 
narrow  tucks  above  a  wide  hem. 

Creeping  Skirts. — ^Wlien  a  baby  begins  to  creep  it 
is  impossible  to  keep  the  dress  tidy  and  clean  with- 
out some  protection.  This  is  best  afforded  by  a 
creeping  skirt.  Dark  cotton  or  gingham  is  a  suit- 
able material  to  use,  as  it  must  be  capable  of  being 
washed  and  not  too  heavy.  It  is  made  of  two 
widths  of  cotton,  perfectly  straiglit,  like  a  bag,  only 
open  at  both  ends,  with  a  string  case  at  each  end. 
Broad  elastics  are  run  in  these  and  the  skirt  put  on 
over  the  dress,  the  other  end  being  brought  up 
round  the  waist  under  the  petticoats^  enclosing  them 


CLOTHING  97 

like  a  bag.  It  can  be  slipped  off  in  a  moment, 
leaving  the  dress  comparatively  fresh. 

Bibs. — When  teething  begins  there  is  nsnally  an 
extra  secretion  of  saliva  and  it  is  difficnlt  to  keep 
the  front  of  the  dress  dry.  Bibs  may  be  made  of 
linen  diaper  lined  with  cotton  flannel  shrunk  before 
using.  They  can  be  made  of  fine  Lonsdale  cambric 
or  nainsook  muslin,  with  a  thin  layer  of  wad- 
ding between  it  and  the  cotton  lining  and  quilted  in 
diamonds,  or  a  pattern,  either  on  the  sewing 
machine  or  by  hand.  They  cost  much  less  to  make 
than  to  buy. 

When  there  is  so  much  moisture  that  the  bib 
quickly  becomes  soaked  with  it,  making  the  dress 
damp,  it  is  a  good  })lan  to  have  a  bib,  cut  the  same 
shape,  of  white  India  rubber  cloth  to  wear  beneath 
it.  The  edges  can  be  bound  with  silk  binding  if 
desired. 

This  material  makes  a  convenient  feeding  bib  for 
older  children,  as  it  can  be  wiped  with  a  damp 
cloth  and  does  not  require  washing.  AVhite  table 
oil  cloth  may  be  used  for  the  same  purpose  and  is 
less  expensive. 

Cloaks. — The  long  white  cloak  is  laid  aside  with 
the  long  dresses,  and,  although  white  is  still  pretty 
and  suitable,  colors  may  be  used. 

Jersey,  or  eiderdown  flannel  is  an  excellent 
7 


98  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

material  for  winter,  being  soft  and  warm.  It  can 
be  lined  with  Canton  flannel,  matching  it  in  color. 

White  eiderdown  is  very  pretty,  trimmed  with 
bands  of  beaver,  either  the  real  fur  or  the  imita- 
tion plush,  which  closely  resembles  it.  Red  looks 
well  with  a  narrow  edging  of  black  astrakan,  and 
blue  with  white  angora  fringe,  or  the  curled  gray 
astrakan.  The  silky  angora  fringe  can  be  ob- 
tained in  different  shades  of  steel  and  gray  to  match 
flannels  of  the  same  colors. 

For  summer,  any  thick  white  washing  material 
that  is  desired  may  be  used;  new  ones  appear  every 
year ;  and  it  can  be  trimmed  with  narrow  braid, 
edged  with  embroidery,  or  simply  with  rows  of 
machine  stitching. 

The  fabrics  mentioned  for  wrappers  make  excel- 
lent cloaks  for  a  cool  day. 

Bonnets. — These  can  be  obtained  in  so  many 
quaint  and  pretty  shapes  that  the  mother  need 
never  be  at  a  loss  for  a  covering  for  the  baby's 
head.  It  must  be  soft ;  nothing  looks  more  forlorn 
than  a  stiff  hat,  straw  or  felt,  on  a  very  young  child. 

Dainty  hoods  may  be  made  of  the  same  material 
as  the  cloak  and  trimmed  to  match  it,  or  they  may 
be  of  silk,  velvet,  cashmere,  or  muslin,  according 
to  the  season.  There  is  ample  opportunity  for  the 
exercise  of  individual  taste. 


CLOTHING  99 

Stockings. — These  should  be  long  enough  to 
cover  the  knees,  and  carefully  chosen  in  regard  to 
the  size  of  the  feet,  that  the  toes  may  not  be 
cramped.  There  is  no  reason  why  the  foot  should 
not  be  as  symmetrical  as  the  hand,  the  toes  as  little 
distorted  as  the  fingers.  It  is  only  undue  pressure 
that  forces  them  out  of  shape,  and  corns  are  the  ef- 
fort that  nature  makes  to  i)rotect  the  tender  tissue, 
which  never  was  meant  to  undergo  such  squeezing. 
Their  foundation  is  too  often  laid  in  childhood. 

The  stockings  may  be  of  any  color  that  is  pre- 
ferred. Black  ones  are  much  worn  and  look  well 
with  any  shoes.  They  may  be  fastened  to  a  button 
on  the  waist,  or  slip,  with  an  elastic  band,  care  being 
taken  that  it  is  not  too  tight. 

Shoes. — These  may  be  made  at  home  of  cha- 
mois, felt  or  soft  kid,  shaped  like  a  moccasin.  They 
do  not  wear  very  well,  but,  as  shoes  are  an  expensive 
item  in  the  baby's  wardrobe,  they  may  repay  the 
trouble  of  making. 

When  a  baby  begins  to  use  the  feet  for  standing 
and  prepares  to  make  an  attempt  to  walk,  something 
firmer  is  needed  that  will  give  more  support  to  the 
foot.  It  is  then  that  the  mother's  trials  in  the 
matter  of  foot-gear  commence. 

Diligent  search  must  be  made  for  a  shoe  that 
is  broad  enough  in  the  sole  not  to  cramp  the  foot 


100  THE   CARE   OF   CIIILDrwEN 

and  that  makes  a  faint  attempt  to  conform  to  the 
natural  shape  of  it  by,  at  least,  having  the  sole 
flat  and  not  rounded  on  the  bottom.  This  peculi- 
arity prevents  the  weight  from  being  thrown  npon 
the  toes,  where  a  part  of  it  belongs,  and  brings 
it  on  the  heel,  the  toes  being  scarcely  able  to 
touch  the  ground.  The  inside  line  of  the  sole 
should  be  nearly  straight,  not  to  bend  the  joint  of 
the  great  toe  out  of  place. 

It  is  a  pity  that  sandals  ever  went  out  of  fashion, 
but,  as  they  are  gone,  we  can  only  try  to  supply  their 
])lace  with  shoes  broad  enough  to  give  the  toes  free 
play.  Much  emphasis  is  often  laid  on  having  the 
shoe  sufficiently  long.  While  this  is  important, 
no  excess  in  length,  beyond  the  limit  of  comfort, 
will  make  up  for  deficiency  in  width. 


CHAPTER  IX 

CLOTHING  AFTER  BABYHOOD 

Boys^  Frocks. — There  is  usually  no  distinction 
made  between  the  dress  of  boys  and  girls  until  after 
they  are  two  years  old. 

It  is  a  mistake  to  put  boys  into  sailor  suits  too 
early ;  they  do  not  look  well  in  them  before  they 
are  at  least  three  years  old.  They  are  a  saving  of 
trouble,  and,  if  the  mother  is  overburdened,  this  is 
a  great  consideration. 

Until  then,  there  are  many  pretty  ways  in  which 
the  little  dresses  can  be  made,  which  do  not  look 
too  girlish  to  be  suitable  for  boys. 

The  simplest  is  a  plain  front  with  full  back,  the 
fulness  held  in  place  by  two  straps,  coming  from 
the  side  seams  and  crossing  behind.  This  may 
have  either  a  round  collar  or  one  cut  in  two  squares 
in  front  and  behind,  and  trimmed  with  braid  or 
embroidery. 

(101) 


102  rppE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 


Another  has  the  plaited  kilt  skirt  and  a  blouse 
falling  over  it.  The  blouse  may  have  jacket  fronts, 
opening  over  a  full  vest,  the  fronts  being  rounded 
or  square,  as  desired. 

An  effective  pattern  buttons  diagonally  from 
neck  to  hem  in  front,  the  skirt  being  full  behind 
and  having  the  fulness  laid  in  two  box  plaits,  the 
joining  with  the  waist  being  concealed  by  straps 
coming  from  tlie  side  seams  and  buttoning  in  the 
back. 

A  very  pretty  suit  has  a  box-plaited  skirt 
and  blouse  with  sailor  collar,  having  long  points  in 
front  that  extend  to  the  waist  line. 

In  one  of  the  prettiest  the  waist  has  three  box 
plaits  in  front  and  behind,  the  skirt  being  box- 
plaited  also,  finished  with  a  plain  belt,  buttoned  in 
front,  and  a  little  round  collar. 

The  front  of  the  dress  may  hang  straight,  with 
three  box  plaits,  the  back  being  gathered  on  a  j)lain 
waist  with  belt  from  the  side  seams,  crossing  behind. 

Boys^  First  Suits. — When  a  boy  grows  too  large 
for  skirts,  the  next  garment  is  a  sailor  suit,  consisting 
of  a  blouse  and  knee  breeches,  or  long  trousers,  as 
preferred. 

The  material  may  be  navy  blue  or  gray  flannel, 
light-weight  tweed,  or  soft  woolen  fabric,  velveteen, 
serge,  either  blue  or  white,  and  linen  duck,  blue 
denim,  or  any  stout  cotton  material,  for  summer. 


CLOTHING  103 

Boys  enjoy  tlie  freedom  of  trousers  and  are 
always  charmed  to  assume  them  as  a  step  towards 
the  manliness  they  all  aspire  to. 

The  suits  should  be  supplied  with  pockets,  and 
can  usually  be  purchased  almost  as  cheaply  as  they 
can  be  made.  It  is  often  possible  to  get  an  extra 
pair  of  trousers  and  sometimes  pieces  for  patching 
are  sold  with  them. 

When  the  mother's  inspiration  fails  her,  she 
should  send  for  a  catalogue  of  children's  fashions 
and  glean  ideas  from  that.  The  points  to  remember 
in  dressing  children  are  to  have  the  clothing  loose, 
the  weight  supported  principally  by  the  shouldei-s, 
and  not  to  overload  the  dresses  with  trimming.  Sim- 
plicity  is  not  only  the  most  sensible  but  is  in  the  best 
taste. 

Little  Girl£  Ih^esses. — In  little  girls'  dresses  the 
belts  of  the  boys  are  replaced  by  sashes,  coming 
from  the  side  seams  and  tied  behind.  The  waists  are 
shorter  than  in  boys',  and  very  often  an  overdress  is 
made  to  wear  over  a  guimpe,  or  yoke  and  sleeves,  of 
another  material. 

Sometimes  the  fulness  is  simply  shirred  at  the 
neck,  or  the  skirt  is  gathered  on  a  yoke,  or  there  are 
two  deep  frills  round  the  neck,  the  lower  one  ex- 
tending over  the  shoulders. 

The  materials  are  much  the  same  for  both  sexes, 
gingham,   chambr6y,   linen,  or   any   pretty  cotton 


104  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

goods,  navy  blue,  or  fancy  flannel,  soft  all-wool 
fabrics ;  and  for  little  girls  China  or  India  silk,  or 
light  woolen  materials,  may  be  used. 

Children  should  not  be  dressed  in  such  a  way  as 
to  oblige  them  to  think  of  their  clothes.  The  play 
dresses  should  be  strong,  not  to  tear  easily,  and 
washable,  so  that  a  visit  to  the  laundry  will  re- 
store their  freshness.  Close  contact  with  mother 
earth  is  essential  to  the  health  and  well-being  of  all 
young,  growing  things,  and  the  thought  of  danger 
to  clothes  should  never  have  to  stand  in  the  way  of 
it  with  boys  and  girls. 

Undei^dothing. — High-necked  undershirts,  vary- 
ing in  weight  from  thick  cashmere  in  winter  to 
thinnest  gauze  in  very  hot  weather,  should  be  in- 
sisted upon.  They  need  not  be  long  sleeved  in  sum- 
mer. The  chest  must  be  protected,  but  the  forearm 
is  not  a  vital  part.  Drawers  should  be  worn  in 
cold  weather,  but  are  not  essential  for  boys  in  warm. 
Some  mothers  prefer  the  union  suits,  shirts  and 
drawers  in  one.  Over  the  undergarment,  boys,  after 
they  have  put  on  knickerbockers,  wear  a  cotton 
shirt,  either  white  or  of  soft,  twilled,  colored  ma- 
terial, and  girls  a  waist. 

It  cannot  be  too  earnestly  impressed  upon  the 
mind  of  the  mother  that  girls  should  never  wear 
tight-fitting  waists,  nor  corsets.     No  woman  ever 


CLOTHING  105 

acknowledged  that  her  corsets  were  tight,  but  no 
matter  how  loose  they  are,  they  interfere  with  the 
proper  development  of  the  growing  girl,  render  her 
figure  less  pliant  and  graceful,  and  destroy  the  easy 
carriage  that  is  such  a  charm. 

A  comfortable  waist  with  shoulder  straps  and 
buttons,  on  which  the  flannel  petticoat,  underskirt 
and  drawers  can  be  buttoned,  does  no  harm  and 
furnishes  all  the  support  that  is  necessary.  If  the 
muscles  never  have  been  weakened  by  the  inaction 
that  pressure  maintains,  they  are  abundantly  able  to 
support  themselves  and  their  owner  too. 

The  dresses  may  be  of  any  shape  that  is  liked, 
provided  there  are  no  tight  bands  about  the  waist. 

If  mothers  only  realized  how  important  it  is  that 
the  delicate  organs  should  have  free  play,  utterly 
untrammeled  by  pressure  from  without,  and  knew 
the  disastrous  consequences  that  must  follow  any 
infringement  of  nature's  laws,  they  would  be  the 
very  first  to  insist  upon  a  rigid  adherence  to  sensible 
methods  of  dress. 

STOCKINGS 

When  economy  is  a  necessity,  a  slight  saving  may 
be  effected  by  purchasing  stockings  out  of  season, 
summer  ones  in  the  autumn  and  winter  ones  in  the 
spring ;  they  are  often  sold  at  a  reduction  to  prevent 
the  necessity  of  packing  them  away. 


106  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

Black  is,  on  the  whole,  the  most  satisfactory,  al- 
though navy  blue  and  dark  brown  look  well  for 
boys  with  suits  of  the  same  colors.  Those  purchased 
for  boys  should  be  stout,  cotton  or  woolen,  according 
to  the  time  of  year ;  ribbed  ones  fit  the  leg  better 
than  plain.  Knee  pads  are  a  great  protection  when 
short  trousers  are  worn.  They  are  shaped  to  fit  over 
the  knee  and  are  made  of  leather,  or  thick  felt,  being 
worn  under  the  trousers. 

Some  mothers  line  the  heels  of  the  new  stockings 
with  a  piece  of  Canton  flannel,  cut  to  fit,  to  prevent 
their  wearing  so  quickly. 

A  pattern  can  be  obtained  for  cutting  over  old 
stockings  for  a  smaller  foot.  A  pai't  of  the  leg  is 
utilized  for  the  upper  part  of  the  foot  and  heel, 
a  new  sole  being  cut  and  sewed  in. 

Stocking  supporters  hold  the  stockings  firmly  in 
place. 

Little  girls  may  wear  hose  to  match  their  dresses 
in  color.  Cotton  or  lisle  thread  in  summer,  cash- 
mere or  woolen  in  winter.  It  is  of  the  utmost  im- 
portance to  keep  the  feet  warm.  It  is  well  to  re- 
member, in  purchasing  stockings  of  an  unusual 
shade,  to  buy  cotton,  or  worsted,  of  the  same  with 
which  to  darn  them. 

It  is  more  economical  to  get  cotton  by  the  ball  and 
wool  in  skeins,  rather  than  a  small  quantity  on  cards. 


CLOTIIINQ  107 

Shoes. — All  that  has  been  said  on  the  importance 
of  not  cramping  the  baby's  feet  applies  with  added 
force  to  those  of  the  growing  boy  and  girl,  who  are 
constantly  using  theirs. 

Tiie  slioes  should  be  comfortably  long  and  wide, 
being  careful  that  they  fit  well.  Too  much  room 
is  almost  as  bad  as  too  little.  The  heels  must  be 
low  and  flat,  that  the  weight  of  the  body  may  not 
be  thrown  too  far  forward  in  walkino^. 

High  French  heels  should  not  be  tolerated  for  lit- 
tle girls.     No  boy  would  endure  them. 

It  is  a  mistake  to  have  too  heavy  shoes.  They 
tire  tlie  feet  unnecessarily.  The  soles  should  be 
stout  enough  to  protect  from  dampness.  As  the  use 
of  rubber  overshoes  is  almost  universal,  they  need 
not  be  so  thick  as  to  keep  out  water. 

It  is  good  economy,  when  it  is  possible,  to  have 
two  paire  of  shoes  that  can  be  worn  alternately. 
Have  them  kept  well  brushed  and  clean.  In  buy- 
ing the  patent  dressing,  try  to  procure  one  that  con- 
tains glycerine,  as  this  helps  to  prevent  the  leather 
from  cracking.  A  little  vaseline,  well  rubbed  in 
before  an  ordinary  dressing  is  applied,  serves  the 
same  purpose. 

Bedroom  slippers  must  not  be  forgotten,  as  run- 
ning about  in  bare  feet  is  a  dangerous  pastime. 

They  may  be  crocheted,  or  knitted,  of  German- 


108  THE  CARE  OF   CHILDREN 

town  wool  and  have  lamb's  wool  soles.  But  red  or 
black  felt  ones  cost  very  little  more  and  are  far 
more  durable. 

Pretty  fancy  leather  ones  can  be  purchased  in  red, 
blue  or  yellow,  to  match  the  wrapper. 

Long  rubber  boots  are  very  desirable  for  wet 
weather.  Lamb's  wool  soles  can  be  slipped  in  them, 
rendering  a  shoe  unnecessary.  No  rubber  foot- 
covering  should  be  worn  for  any  length  of  time ;  as 
in  sitting  in  school.  There  is  no  escape  for  the 
moisture  caused  by  the  perspiration,  and  the  feet 
soon  become  damp.  Rubber  overshoes  are  especially 
necessary  for  girls,  as  wet  feet  are  a  distinct  source 
of  danger  to  them. 

It  is  said  that  when  shoes  are  wet  they  should  be 
freed  from  mud  as  much  as  possible,  well  rubbed 
with  kerosene  oil  and  put  where  they  will  dry 
slowly  ;  when  partially  dry,  they  should  be  rubbed 
w^ith  the  oil  again,  and  that  this  renders  the  leather 
soft  and  pliable. 

Aprons. — These  useful  garments  have  rather 
gone  out  of  fashion  at  the  present  moment,  but  they 
are  too  convenient  not  to  be  restored  to  favor. 
High-necked,  long-sleeved  aprons  of  striped 
gingham,  or  blue  and  white  cotton,  are  a  great  pro- 
tection to  the  child  at  play,  and  when  soiled  can  be 
easily  replaced. 


CLOTHING  109 

A  pretty  white  one  that  can  be  slipped  on  at  a 
moment's  notice  makes  a  plain  dress  presentable. 

There  are  so  many  patterns  for  little  girls,  the 
mother  has  only  to  choose  between  them.  White 
muslin,  plain,  checked,  or  striped,  or  lawn  trimmed 
with  narrow  lace,  embroidery,  or  ruffles  of  the  same, 
always  look  well  and  come  from  the  laundry  al- 
most as  good  as  new. 

Black  silk  aprons,  high-necked  and  with  long 
sleeves,  are  fancied  for  school  girls.  They  can  be 
ornamented  with  feather  stitching  in  black  or  color, 
and  finished  with  rows  of  shirring  or  smocking  around 
the  neck.  They  serve  to  protect  the  dress,  par- 
ticularly the  sleeves,  which  are  soon  worn  and  soiled 
by  rubbing  on  the  desk. 

Wrappers. — These  are  useful  for  little  children 
to  be  slipped  on  early  in  the  morning,  when  they 
want  to  run  about  before  being  dressed.  They  can 
be  made  of  Jersey  or  eiderdown  flannel,  for  winter, 
or  of  Scotch  flannel  lined  with  cotton  flannel.  For 
sunnner,  nothing  is  nicer  than  outing  flannel,  so 
called,  though  it  does  not  contain  a  thread  of 
wool. 

A  girl  always  requires  a  wrapper,  and  it  may  be 
made  of  any  of  the  pretty,  soft  materials  used  for 
her  mother's.  Boys  usually  despise  them,  except  in 
iilness,  until  they  are  grown  up  and  begin  to  ap- 


110  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

predate  the  luxuries  of  bath  robe  and  lounging 
jacket. 

Nightgowns. — This  is  an  important  part  of  the 
children's  wardrobe,  as  they  pass  more  than  one- 
third  of  their  lives  in  bed,  and  does  not  always  re- 
ceive the  attention  it  deserves. 

In  winter,  for  young  children,  they  should  be 
of  white  or  gray  flannel,  made  very  long,  extending 
at  least  half  a  yard  below  the  feet.  There  may  be 
a  string  case  at  the  bottom,  and  the  string,  being 
loosely  tied,  converts  the  garment  into  a  kind  of 
ba^,  impossible  to  kick  off  and  rendering  exposure 
to  cold  an  accident  no  longer  to  be  feared.  In  the 
morning  the  superfluous  length  can  be  turned  up 
and  tied  around  the  waist  or  under  the  arms. 

Older  children  should  wear  night  dresses  of  out- 
ing or  Shaker  flannel.  If  preferred,  they  may  have 
an  undershirt  of  the  same  weight  as  the  one  worn 
during  the  day,  being  sure  that  a  different  one  is 
kept  for  the  night,  and  always  changed. 

A  good  substitute  is  an  over-jacket  of  any  light 
flannel ;  some  children  dislike  the  friction  of  any 
material  thicker  than  cotton  next  to  the  skin. 

Except  in  the  warmest  weather,  a  single  cotton 
garment  is  not  sufficient  protection  at  night.  Deli- 
cate, nervous  children,  especially,  require  additional 
clothing,  or  else  the  nervous  energy,  so  precious  to 


CLOTHING  111 

them,  is  expended  in  keeping  the  body  warm,  when 
proper  covering  would  prevent  the  escape  and  waste 
of  the  heat  ah-eady  generated. 

Outdoor  Garments. — A  boy  should  be  provided 
with  two  overcoats — a  thick  ulster  for  winter,  and 
one  of  lighter  weight  for  the  intermediate  seasons. 
A  rubber  coat  is  useful  when  there  is  prolonged 
exposure  to  the  rain,  as  in  a  long  walk  to  school. 
No  boy  likes  to  play  in  one,  particularly  if  those 
important  personages,  "the  other  boys,"  do  not 
wear  them.  Its  place  may  be  filled  by  a  thick 
reefer. 

A  girl  needs  a  warm  cloak  for  winter.  If  she 
lives  in  a  cold  climate,  it  should  be  supplemented 
by  a  jacket  of  chamois  skin,  lined  Avith  silk  or  al- 
paca, that  it  may  slip  on  easily,  and  covered  with 
flannel  or  any  woolen  material  desired.  If  the 
cloak  can  be  fur-trimmed,  so  much  the  better;  it 
should  have  a  high  collar  to  prQ|;ect  the  back  of  the 
neck. 

An  ulster  or  long  rubber-cloth  garment  is  indis- 
pensable for  rainy  days. 

Girls  should  have  one  or  two  blazers  or  light 
jackets  for  cool  days  in  summer,  as  well  as  the 
thinner  cloth  ones  that  are  necessary  for  spring  and 
autumn. 

Hats. — It    is    always    puzzling    to    the    young 


112  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

mother  to  knew  what  head-war  best  befits  the  disr- 
iiity  of  the  baby  boy  after  he  has  outgrown  the  silk 
or  cashmere  hood  in  whicli  he  looked  so  sweet  at  first. 

In  summer  he  may  liave  a  linen  sun  hat  for 
everyday  wear,  and  a  silk  Tarn  o'  Shanter  or  a  soft 
cap  with  an  hexagonal  crown  for  best.  These  can 
be  replaced  in  winter  by  a  little  velvet  cap, 
trimmed  with  a  fur  band  to  match  his  coat. 

When  he  is  two  years  old,  he  may  be  advanced 
to  a  sailor  hat  of  straw  or  felt,  or  wear  one  of  the 
quaint  shapes,  as  the  three-cornered  Continental, 
that  change  with  each  successive  year. 

Bonnets  of  silk,  velvet  or  cashmere  are  still  the 
prettiest  for  little  girls,  in  cold  weather.  When  it 
is  warmer,  they  can  be  exchanged  for  the  Nor- 
mandy muslin  caps  with  high,  peaked  crown,  that 
are  so  becoming  to  the  dear  little  faces.  The  linen 
sun  hats  will  be  found  very  useful  for  them,  too,  as 
they  can  be  washed^without  difficulty. 

Older  children  should  be  allowed  some  expres- 
sion of  their  own  choice  in  clothes,  particularly  in 
the  matter  of  head -covering.  W^hat  seems  a  detail 
of  perfect  indifference  to  the  mother  may  mean  an 
agony  of  mortification  to  the  sensitive  boy  or  girl. 
In  no  case  is  it  more  necessary  for  us  to  be  able  to 
put  ourselves  in  another's  place  than  in  dealing 
with  the  idiosyncrasies  of  children. 


CLOTHING  113 

In  selecting  a  hat  for  a  girl,  it  is  well  to  remem- 
ber that  it  must  be  worn  with  several  dresses  and 
should  not  look  out  of  place  with  any  one  of  them. 
To  accomplish  this,  it  must  be  quiet  in  tone  and  not 
too  conspicuous  in  shape.  Ribbon  or  velvet,  with 
perhaps  one  or  two  ostrich  tips,  is  a  more  appropri- 
ate trimming  than  artificial  flowers. 

The  cruelty  of  wearing  as  an  ornament  the  plu- 
mage of  birds,  which  must  be  killed  to  obtain  it, 
should  be  early  impressed  on  the  childish  mind. 
The  lesson  will  then  never  be  forgotten. 


8 


BEDS    AND    BEDDINO 
CHAPTER  X 

THE    BED 

As  babies  ought  to  spend  the  greater  part  of  their 
time  in  sleep,  and  older  children  should  pass  at  least 
ten  hours  out  of  the  twenty-four  in  bed,  the  bed  it- 
self becomes  a  matter  of  imj)ortauce. 

Bassinets. — Young  motliers  are  always  fascinated 
by  (he  pretty,  wicker  bassinets,  muslin-trimmed  and 
silk  !ined,  that  seem  such  cosy  little  nests  for  the  tiny 
slecjiers.  They  are  very  charming  and,  for  those 
who  can  afford  tliem,  notliing  can  be  prettier. 
This  does  not  mean  only  afford  the  first  cost,  for 
that  need  not  be  excessive,  but  the  tax  on  time 
and  strength  that  renewing  the  dainty  draperies 
involves.  They  begin  to  lose  their  freshness  soon 
after  the  mother  has  assumed  the  sole  charge  of 
her  new  treasure,  when  every  faculty  is  fully  occupied 
with  the  necessary  duties  of  each  day.  This  slight 
additional  demand  seems  like  the  proverbial  last 
(XU) 


BEDS   AND   BEDDINQ  115 

straw,  and  the  mother  is  apt  to  wish  she  had 
chosen  a  couch  with  more  durable  decorations. 

If  one  is  desired,  it  can  be  bought  ready  for 
use  at  any  large  'establishment  where  babies'  outfits 
are  sold  ;  or,  it  may  be  bought  without  covering  and 
finished  at  home.  A  large  oval  clothes-basket 
makes  a  good  substitute. 

The  bassinet  is  lined  with  glazed  cambric,  pink, 
blue,  or  yellow  as  prefijrred,  covered  with  dotted, 
figured,  or  plain  muslin,  either  basted  smoothly 
over  it,  or  fulled  on.  Round  the  top  of  the 
basket  tliere  is  a  ruffle  of  silk  or  muslin  to  con- 
ceal the  stitches  that  hold  the  lining  in  place. 
India,  Ciiina  or  surah  silk  can  be  used  instead  of 
muslin.  The  basket  sometimes  has  a  canopy  or  a 
curved  rod  to  support  curtains,  which  are  tied 
back  with  ribbon.  A  stout  framework  may  be 
provided  to  hold  it  and  draped  to  match  tlie 
bassinet,  or  it  may  rest  on  a  table,  or  two  chairs. 
It  has  the  advantage  of  being  easily  carried  from 
room  to  room. 

A  ]3illow  covered  with  a  rubber  case  is  the  only 
bed  required  for  the  bassinet.  A  white  pillow-case 
can  be  put  on,  or  a  little  blanket  folded  over  it. 
This,  with  a  tiny  pillow  for  the  head,  and  a  warm 
blanket  or  silk-wadded  comforter  completes  the 
outfit. 


116  THE    CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

A  large  clothes-basket,  or  large,  low  box,  makes 
a  safe  and  convenient  receptacle  for  a  baby  when  he 
is  able  to  sit  alone.  It  can  be  padded  with  pil- 
lows and  the  little  occupant  will  stay  in  it  con- 
tentedly for  a  long  time  with  a  few  toys  to  amuse 
liim. 

CRIBS 

A  rattan  or  iron  crib  is  the  most  sensible  bed  to 
purchase,  for  it  can  be  used  until  the  child  has  out- 
grown babyhood.  Iron  cribs  painted  white  with 
brass  finishings,  look  very  well.  They  can  be  ob- 
tained fitted  wFth  rods  for  a  canopy,  which  is 
always  a  pretty  addition,  besides  protecting  the  head 
from  draughts  and  the  eyes  from  light.  It  can  be 
made  of  rose-bud  chintz,  washing  silk,  India  drapery, 
or  any  material  that  is  liked. 

The  crib  is  usually  fitted  with  a  woven  wire  mat- 
tress, which  makes  the  best  foundation  for  any  bed, 
and  over  this  a  soft  hair  mattress.  A  folded  blanket 
should  be  laid  on  this.  Next,  a  square  of  rubber- 
cloth,  or  a  pad,  and  over  that  the  sheet.  An  upper 
sheet  is  not  required,  a  soft  blanket  and  dainty  white 
quilt,  not  too  heavy,  supplying  its  place. 

HAMMOCKS 

A  hammock  makes  a  convenient  bed  for  a  baby 
where  space  is  a  consideration.  Very  elaborate  ones 
are   manufactured  of  silk  and  with   heavy  silken 


BEDS  AND  BEDDING  117 

fringe,  but  the  baby  will  sleep  quite  as  comfortably 
in  a  small-sized,  ordinary  one. 

A  crib  blanket  forms  the  bed,  Avith  the  rubber 
protector  over  it.  A  pillow  is  not  needed.  Two 
bands  should  be  provided  to  tie  around  the  ham- 
mock, rendering  it  impossible  for  the  occupant  to 
fall  out  of  it.  It  can  be  suspended  from  two  stout 
hooks  screwed  into  the  wall. 

Comforters. — Babies  need  warmth  without  weight. 
For  this  reason,  a  down  comforter  makes  a  good 
covering  in  cool  weather.  It  should  frequently  be 
hung  out  in  the  sun  to  air  and,  if  the  colors  are  deli- 
cate, may  be  protected  by  a  slip  cover  of  any  washa- 
ble material  at  night.  A  comforter  of  cheese  cloth, 
wadded  and  tufted  with  zephyr  of  any  color  preferred 
is  not  expensive  and  can  be  changed  when  soiled. 

Blankets. — Small  ones  can  be  purchased  of  a  pro- 
per size  for  cribs.  It  is  best  to  cut  the  pair  in  two 
and  finish  the  cut  ends  by  binding  them  with  narrow 
ribbon,  or  buttonholing  them  with  worsted  match- 
ing the  stripes  in  color. 

When  soiled  they  should  be  sent  to  a  professional 
cleaner  as  they  never  look  as  well  after  home  washing. 

Cream  eiderdown  flannel  may  be  used  instead  of 
blankets.  It  is  pretty  bound  with  ribbon,  but  this  is 
not  very  durable. 

Sheets. — In  hemming  sheets,  which  the  baby  needs 
as  he  grows  older,  it  is  w^ell  to  remember  that  if 


118  THE   CARE   OF   CPIILDREN 

there  is  a  broad  hem  at  each  end  the  sheet  can  be 
reversed,  and  wears  more  evenly  than  if  the  same 
end  were  always  placed  at  the  top.  Cotton  is  much 
better  than  linen  for  this  purpose. 

Protectors. — Rubber  cloth  costs  about  seventy-five 
cents  a  yard  for  a  narrow  width  ;  if  a  cheaper  material 
is  required,  white  table  oil  cloth  makes  a  good  sub- 
stitute. It  is  not  as  durable  as  the  rubber  cloth,  but 
is  waterproof  for  a  time. 

Pads  can  be  made  of  several  thicknesses  of  news- 
paper, which  answer  the  purpose  very  well,  a  fresh 
one  being  used  when  the  old  one  becomes  damp. 
They  can  be  slipped  into  a  cotton  cover  made  for 
the  purpose,  which  is  easily  washed. 

PILLOWS 

Pillows  may  be  of  down,  feathers,  or  hair.  A 
thin  feather  one  is  probably  the  best,  giving  softness 
without  undue  warmth. 

A  tiny  square  one  looks  pretty  at  first,  and  two 
large  hem-stitched  pocket  handkerchiefs,  men's  size, 
make  a  dainty  pillow  case. 

Children  should  be  taught  to  sleep  with  the  head 
low  as  it  helps  to  make  them  straight.  One  thiu 
pillow  is  all  that  is  necessary. 


BEDS   AND   BEDDING  119 

It  is  very  important  tliat  a  child  should  not  be 
permitted  to  draw  the  bed  clothes  over  the  face. 
The  exhalations  from  the  body  are  breathed  into  the 
lungs  instead  of  the  fresh,  pure  air,  laden  with 
oxygen,  with  which  the  sleeping  room  ought  to  be 
filled. 

BED-CLOTHES    FASTENERS 

Patent  bed-clothes  fasteners  can  be  purchased  for 
a  small  sum,  by  which  the  upper  coverings  can  be 
fastened  to  the  bedstead  in  such  a  way  that  the  child 
cannot  throw  them  off. 

Very  large  safety  pins,  such  as  are  used  for 
horse  blankets,  make  a  tolerable  substitute.  The 
clothes  can  be  pinned  to  the  mattress,  but  not  drawn 
so  tight  as  to  interfere  with  the  comfort  of  the 
sleeper. 

VENTILATION 

If  the  air  that  is  breathed  in  too  many  bedrooms 
at  night  could  be  made  visible  with  all  its  impuri- 
ties, the  mother  would  resolve,  with  a  shudder,  that 
her  child  at  least  should  never  inhale  such  a  jx)l- 
luted  medium. 

Foul  air  is  injurious  to  grown  persons,  but  it  is 
absolutely  poisonous  to  the  sensitive  organization  of 
a  child.  Air  that  has  once  been  breathed  is  unfit  to 
be  taken  into  the  lungs  again.  It  is  laden  with 
waste  matter  and  has  lost  its  oxygen,  the  life-giving 


120  THE   CARE   OF    CHILDREN 

principle.  If  the  outside  air  does  not  enter  in  a 
steady  stream,  the  pure  air  shut  up  in  the  room  is 
exhausted  in  a  very  short  time,  and  then  notliing  re- 
mains but  the  vitiated  air  to  be  rebreathed.  Lighted 
lapaps  and  gas  burners  consume  a  large  amount  of 
oxygen. 

Every  one  acknowledges  this,  yet  not  one  in 
twenty  provides  for  the  regular  admission  of  pure 
air  into  the  room  where  the  baby  lies  asleep. 

We  cannot  say  "Open  the  window,"  and  dispose 
of  the  problem  in  this  easy  fashion.  It  must  be 
admitted  at  the  outset  that  it  is  a  difficult  one,  but 
mother-love  can  solve  it,  as  it  does  so  many  others. 

The  point  is,  how  to  keep  the  room  filled  wnth 
pure  air  without  chilling  the  atmosphere  and  making 
a  draught.  In  warm  summer  weather  the  windows 
can  be  thrown  wide  open  and  no  one  suffers.  Even 
then  a  light  screen  should  surround  the  baby's  crib, 
and  an  extra  covering  be  at  hand  to  draw  over  him 
in  the  early  morning. 

The  temperature  should  not  be  allowed  to  fall  be- 
low 60°  Fahrenheit,  and  during  the  greater  part  of 
the  year  this  means  that  some  artificial  heat  must  be 
maintained  to  counteract  the  coolness  o^  the  fresh 
air. 

When  a  house  is  heated  by  a  furnace  this  is  easily 
managed ;  in  other  circumstances,  a  fire  in  the  stove, 


BEDS   AND   BEDDING  121 

or  oil  stove,  must  not  be  grudged.  Gas  stoves  are 
very  objectionable  in  bedrooms,  as  they  consume  a 
great  quantity  of  oxygen  and  give  off  deleterious 
fumes. 

Having  arranged  to  warm  the  fresh  air,  it  must 
be  admitted  through  a  guarded  window,  not  to 
create  a  draught.  The  simplest  way  is  to  lower  the 
window  from  the  top,  or,  if  that  sash  does  not  let 
down,  to  open  it  at  the  bottom  for  about  four  inches 
and  tack  a  strip  of  flannel  over  the  opening.  A 
light  wooden  frame,  covered  with  flannel,  may  be 
made  to  fit  the  opening  and  is  easily  put  in  and 
taken  out.  A  stream  of  fresh  air  rushes  in  where 
the  upper  and  under  sashes  are  separated,  and  if  the 
opening  is  at  the  top  the  warm,  impure  air  finds  its 
way  out  there. 

When  a  room  smells  close  •  to  anyone  entering 
it  from  the  outside  air,  it  is  not  properly  ventilated. 
Many  persons  have  a  horror  of  night  air,  but  no  one 
has  a  private  receptacle  which  he  can  fill  with  fresh 
day  air  to  last  until  the  sun  rises  again.  As  the 
children,  in  common  with  everyone  else,  have  to 
breathe  night  air  at  night,  let  it  at  least  be  pure. 

NECESSITY   OF    SLEEP 

There  is  no  one  thing  that  is  more  conducive  to  a 
child's  well  being  tlia!i  plenty  of  sleep.     The  want 


J  22  THE   CARE   OF   CIIILDrwEN 

of  it  disturbs  the  delicate  nervous  system,  upsets  the 
digestion  and  prevents  projx^r  physical  development. 

It  is  cruel  to  waken  a  baby  except  for  nourish- 
ment, and  if  it  is  sleeping  very  soundly  it  is  better 
to  wait  for  an  hour  beyond  the  apjx>inted  time, 
hoping  that  the  waking  will  occur  naturally.  To 
take  up  a  baby  to  exhibit  it  is  an  invasion  of  its 
rights  that  should  not  be  tolerated  for  a  moment. 

When  the  darling  has  ceased  to  be  a  novelty,  and 
it  is  earnestly  desired  that  it  may  sleep  while  the 
mother  is  busy,  it  will  have  lost  the  good  habits  it 
tried  to  practice  until  it  was  rudely  disturbed,  and 
will  not  be  anxious  to  find  them  again. 

Sleep  is  a  positive  necessity  to  the  growing  boy 
and  girl,  and  yet  how  hard  it  is  to  send  them  to  bed. 
They  need  ten  hours,  from  9  P.  M.  to  7  A.  M.,  until 
they  are  well  grown;  sixteen  or  seventeen,  at  least. 

Many  girls  are  said  to  break  down  from  over- 
study  who  could  have  graduated  without  difficulty 
if  they  had  had  proper  food  and  a  sufficient  amount 
of  sleep. 

Children  should  not  be  wakened  in  the  morning. 
If  they  are  in  bed  in  time  to  obtain  the  measure  of 
sleep  that  nature  requires  it  will  not  be  necessary. 
They  should  be  ready  to  spring  up  fresh  and  vig- 
orous, rested  from  the  fatigue  of  yesterday,  ready 
for  whatever  to-day  may  bring. 


BEDS   AND    BEDDIKO  123 

It  lias  often  been  remarked  tliat  little  children  are 
always  ready  to  get  up  in  the  morning,  while  older 
ones  are  usually  reluctant  to  do  so.  If  the  seniors 
had  spent  an  equal  number  of  hours  in  bed,  or  at 
least  a  sufficiently  long  time  to  become  thoroughly 
rested,  they  too  would  be  satisfied  and  not  feel  the 
need  of  more  sleep,  which  makes  them  so  unwilling 
to  be  disturbed. 

A  child  from  one  to  three  years  old  should  have 
a  nap  in  the  morning  and  aft:ernoon.  These  should 
be  continued  as  long  as  the  child  can  be  persuaded 
to  sleep  in  the  day.  The  afternoon  nap  is  especially 
important;  the  child  gets  tired  and  cross  towards 
evening  if  it  is  missed. 

IMPORTANCE  OF  SEPARATE  BEDS 

Two  children  should  not  be  allowed  to  sleep  in 
the  same  l^d  ;  one  or  other  will  surely  suffer  from 
the  contact.  It  is  a  serious  error  to  permit  a  child 
to  sleep  with  an  adult,  particularly  an  elderly  i)er- 
son.  It  is  not  fully  understood  why  the  association 
should  be  injurious,  but  it  does  affect  the  vitality  of 
the  child. 


THE  BABY'S   TOILET 

CHAPTER  XI 


Low  BasJcds. — A  pretty  basket  to  hold  the  requis- 
ites for  the  baby's  toilet  is  indispensable  and  usually 
no  little  thought  and  care  is  exj)ended  upon  it.  A 
flat  wicker  one  is  used  for  the  purpose,  either  round, 
square  or  oval  in  shape,  about  twenty-two  inches 
long  and  with  sides  three  or  four  inches  high. 

This  can  be  covered  with  glazed  cambric  of  any 
color  preferred.  It  is  a  French  fancy  to  have  blue 
for  a  boy  and  pink  for  a  girl,  but  pale  primrose 
yellow,  delicate  green,  or  crimson  in  winter,  look 
equally  well.  Plain,  figured,  or  dotted  muslin  is 
fulled  over  the  cambric,  with  a  deep  ruffle  of  the 
same  around  the  edge  trimmed  with  narrow  lace. 
A  piece  of  cardboard  is  cut  to  fit  the  bottom  of  the 
basket  and  covered  with  cambric  and  muslin. 
Two  small  pin  cushions  and  two  little  bags  of  the 
(124) 


THE   BABY^S  TOILET  125 

same  materials  are  fastened  to  the  sides,  ornamented 
with  tiny  bows  of  ribbon. 

Muslin  decorations  always  grow  limp  in  a  short 
time  and  it  is  more  sensible  to  choose  a  wicker  bas- 
ket with  an  open  edge  through  which  ribbon  of  the 
proper  width  can  be  woven  and  ornamented  here 
and  there  witli  bows.  The  bottom  may  be  fitted 
with  a  sheet  of  cardboard  covered  with  a  thin  layer 
of  wadding  sprinkled  with  sachet  powder  and  over 
that  India  or  China  silk,  either  fulled  a  little  and 
caught  through  the  cardboard  or  put  on  plain.  The 
pin  cushions  and  bags  may  be  of  the  same  material, 
fastened  to  the  sides  of  the  basket  with  ribbon 
drawn  through  and  tied  on  the  outside.  Chintz  can 
be  used  instead  of  silk. 

Standard  Baskets. — High  baskets  standing  on  a  tri- 
pod are  pretty.  They  can  be  treated  in  the  same  way 
and  have  a  broad  ribbon  tied  where  the  legs  cross. 

Hampers — A  wicker  hamper  will  hold  much  more 
than  the  ordinary  basket.  One  costs  about  five  dollars 
and  a  half  untrimmed.  It  has  a  tray  to  hold  the  arti- 
cles required  for  the  toik^t ;  pockets  and  pin  cushions 
may  be  fastened  to  it.  It  may  be  lined  or  not  as 
preferred  and  covered  with  muslin  or  silk.  It 
looks  very  well  with  a  broad  ribbon  crossing  the 
cover    diagonally,    with    a    bow  at  each    end,  or 


126  THE  CARE- OF  CHILDREN 

arranged  in  two  triangles  crossing  one  another,  with 
bows  where  they  intersect. 

When  the  wicker  basket  is  not  trimmed  it  is 
sometimes  gilded  or  painted  white,  or  red,  with 
touches  of  gold,  and  varnished.  This  is  a  good 
device  when  the  basket  has  done  duty  before  and 
grown  a  little  shabby  in  the  service. 

If  there  is  no  cover  it  is  well  to  make  one  of  any 
pretty  material  that  can  be  washed,  to  throw  over  it 
when  not  in  use. 

THE  CONTENTS 

The  basket  must  contain  a  powder  box  and  puff. 
The  former  may  be  of  silver  or  any  one  of  the 
pretty  decorated  ones  that  are  perhaps  even  more 
suitable.  The  box  is  not  nearly  as  important  as  the 
powder,  which  must  be  fine  and  soft.  Any  good 
toilet  powder  will  answer;  the  cheaper  ones  sold 
under  that  name  are  to  be  suspected.  Fine  French 
chalk  scented  with  a  little  powdered  orris  root  is  in- 
expensive and  perfectly  safe. 

It  is  well  to  have  a  little  china,  glass  or  porcelain 
box  of  vaseline. 

There  must  be  a  cake  of  Ivory  soap  in  a  celluloid 
or  silver  soap  box.  It  is  very  important  not  to 
use  a  cheap  scented  soap  for  the  delicate  skin  of  a 


THE  baby's  toilet  127 

baby.     There  is  no  particular  virtue  in  Castile  soap, 
which  has  long  been  consecrated  to  this  purpose. 

A  little  brush  and  tiny  comb  makes  a  pretty  gift 
for  a  baby,  but  only  the  brush  is  needed  at  first.  It 
must  be  very  soft  as  the  little  head  does  not  well 
bear  l)eing  irritated  with  stiff  bristles, 

A  wide-mouthed  bottle  of  powdered  borax  and 
one  of  precipitated  fuller's  earth'  should  be  in  read- 
iness, but  need  not  be  in  the  basket. 

There  should  be  a  bunch  of  absorbent  cotton  in 
one  pocket  and  an  old  pocket  handkerchief  in  the 
other.  A  })air  of  blunt  scissors,  and  two  or  three 
yards  of  soft  twine  may  be  laid  in  the  basket  when 
it  is  to  be  used  for  the  first  time.  One  cushion 
must  be  filled  with  large,  and  the  other  with  small 
safety  pins,  as  a  common  pin  should  never  be  put 
into  Si  baby's  clothes. 

The  garments  that  will  be  required  for  the  fii-st 
dressing  may  be  laid  in  readiness  in  the  basket.  A 
band,  a  shirt,  a  flannel  slip,  one  of  the  plain  night- 
slips,  a  napkin,  a  pair  of  socks,  and  a  Germantown 
wool  blanket. 

EECEPTACLES  FOR  CLOTHING 

A  chlffonnier,  or  modern  high  bureau,  with  many 
shallow  drawers,  is  a  very  convenient  receptacle  for 
the  baby's  wardrobe.     A  delicate  fragrance  ought 


128  THE   CARE  OP  CHILDRES^ 

to  linger  about  the  dainty  clothing,  and  violet 
always  seems  the  most  appropriate  odor.  Sachets 
can  be  laid  amongst  the  little  garments,  or  a  stiff 
piece  of  paper,  or  thin  card  board,  cut  to  fit  exactly 
tlie  bottom  of  the  drawer,  a  split  sheet  of  wadding 
tacked  on  it,  thickly  sprinkled  ^\dth  violet  powder, 
covered  with  the  other  half  of  the  sheet,  and  then 
with  silk,  or  any  material  desired.  The  contents  of 
the  drawer  will  always  be  fragrant  and  not  over- 
poweringly  so. 

A  trunk,  or  large  wooden  box,  treated  in  the 
same  way,  neatly  lined,  the  top  being  stuffed,  and 
the  whole  covered  with  chintz  like  an  ottoman,  is  a 
substitute  not  to  be  despised,  and  makes  a  convenient 
receptacle  for  the  napkins  which  often  overflow  a 
shallow  drawer. 

THE  CARRIAGE 

A  young  baby  does  not  require  a  carriage,  as  it 
should  be  carried  in  the  arms  until  at  least  two 
months  old.  The  warmth  and  gentle  motion,  free 
from  jolts  and  jars,  are  better  for  it  than  the  uix;er- 
taintics  of  a  carriage,  unless  it  is  under  experienced 
guidance. 

In  purchasing  a  carriage  the  money  should  be 
expended  for   good  workmanship,  smooth-running 


THE  baby's  toilet  129 

gear  and  stability  of  frame,  rather  than  for  a  fine 
parasol,  or  handsome  upholstering. 

The  wicker  ones  are,  on  the  whole,  the  most 
satisfactory,  and  those  with  a  hood  of  the  same 
material  look  well  longer  than  those  with  shades 
of  less  dui-able  material. 

\A'hGn  a  parasol  becomes  shabby  it  can  be  re- 
covered at  a  moderate  expense.  Lace  covers  can  be 
bought  which  conceal  the  ravages  of  time  and,  as 
they  can  be  washed,  are  easily  made  fresh  when 
soiled. 

A  nurse  maid  never  seems  to  remember  that  the 
parasol  is  adjustable,  and  is  intended  to  shield  the 
baby  from  the  wind  and  protect  the  eyes  from  the 
sun.  A  touch  will  bring  it  into  a  position  where  it 
will  be  useful,  but  often  during  the  whole  time  the 
baby  is  out  it  remains  unchanged,  sun  and  wind 
having  it  all  their  own  way  with  the  baby's  face. 

A  carriage  should  be  rolled  smoothly  and  care- 
fully lifted  over  curb  stones.  If  mothers  fully 
realized  the  risk  of  intrusting  a  baby  in  a  carriage 
to  an  inexperienced,  and  sometimes  untrustworthy 
nurse  girl,  they  surely  would  hesitate  to  do  it. 

A  baby's  bones  are  not  easily  broken  but,  being 
much  softer  than  an  adult's,  they  are  easily  bent.  A 
bounce,  a  hard  jolt,  may  do  irretrievablt  /uischief  to 
9 


130  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

the  tender  spine ;  a  fall  may  render  life  a  burden 
in  all  the  years  to  come. 

While  the  baby  is  young,  it  must  lie  flat  in  the 
carriage  with  a  pillow  as  a  bed.  When  old  enough 
to  sit  up  it  sliould  be  carefully  fastened  in  with  one 
of  the  patent  straps  that  render  falling  out  almost 
impossible,  unless  the  carriage  is  overturned.  In 
this  case  the  back  must  be  comfortably  supported 
with  pillows. 

A  carriage  blanket  may  be  crocheted,  or  knitted 
in  one  color.  An  eiderdown  or  Jersey  flannel 
blanket  looks  well  in  cool  wTather,  or  one  of  the 
pretty  silk  striped  rugs  that  can  be  bought  for  the 
purpose. 

In  summer,  pongee  silk  makes  a  serviceable 
covering.  Any  pretty  silk  may  be  used  with  a 
cambric  lining.  Fine  flannel  with  a  spray  em- 
broidered on  it  looks  well,  but  soils  easily.  Some 
of  the  stouter  linen  materials,  bound  with  braid  and 
with  a  monogram  worked  in  the  centre,  are  useful, 
as  they  can  be  washed.  A  blanket  should  be  large 
enough  to  be  well  tucked  in  at  foot  and  sides. 


BATHS 

CHAPTER  XII 

THE  BATH  TUB 

A  BASIN  holds  sufficient  water  for  the  baby's  bath 
Juring  the  first  few  weeks.  After  that,  an  oval  tin 
tub  makes  a  good  bath  tub.  When  water  is  precious 
or  has  to  be  carried  a  long  distance,  a  tin  hat  bath  is 
the  most  economical.  It  is  shaped  like  a  large  round 
hat,  the  crown  containing  the  water.  When  there 
is  a  bath-room  the  baby  enjoys  the  large  tub  as 
soon  as  he  is  old  enough  to  appreciate  it. 

A  folding  bath  tub,  made  of  heavy,  flexible  rub- 
ber cloth  fastened  to  a  fmme,  can  be  purchased  for 
about  five  dollars.  It  is  convenient  where  economy 
of  space  is  an  object,  as  it  can  be  folded  up  when  not 
in  use. 

China  basins  can  be  purchased  with  a  division  in 
the  middle,  one  side  for  warm  and  the  other  for 

031) 


132  THE   CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

cooler  water,  or  one  for  plain  and  the  other  for 
scented  water  to  finish  the  bath,  bnt  they  are  not  of 
much  practical  use.  They  also  come  with  wooden 
stands  that  hold  the  pitcher,  soap-dish,  etc.,  as 
welL 

WASH-CLOTHS 

These  are  much  more  satisfactory  than  sponges, 
and  should  be  made  of  soft  linen  ;  ])art  of  an  old 
napkin  answers  very  well.  It  is  better  to  ravel  tlie 
edges  into  a  fringe  and  overcast  them  than  to  hem 
them. 

For  older  children  they  may  be  knitted  of  white 
knitting  cotton  on  large  needles  to  make  them  loose 
and  soft,  or  made  of  a  square  of  Turkish  towelling. 

CARE  OP  THE  SPONGE 

It  spoils  a  sponge  to  put  soap  on  it.  It  should  be 
rinsed  in  clear  water,  squeezed  dry  after  using,  and 
hung  in  the  sun  when  it  is  convenient,  or  where  it  will 
dry  rapidly.  It  is  said  that  when  a  sponge  becomes 
slimy  from  long  use,  it  may  be  restored  by  boiling 
it  in  water  containing  a  few  drops  of  ammonia,  or  a 
little  washing  soda.  A  sponge  is  a  source  of  danger 
unless  it  is  kept  perfectly  clean.  It  affords  a  good 
hiding-place  for  poisonous  germs,  and  it  is  much 
safer  to  use  a  wash-cloth. 


BATHS  133 

TOWELS 

It  is  difficult  to  get  new  towels  that  are  soft 
enough  for  the  baby's  first  bath.  They  are  best 
made  of  the  unworn  parts  of  old  table  cloths.  If 
they  cannot  be  obtained,  cotton  or  linen  diaper 
washed  several  times  until  the  stiffness  is  entirely 
gone,  makes  a  tolerable  substitute. 

Towelling  can  be  purchased  by  the  yard  and 
hemmed  at  a  cheaper  rate  than  the  finished  towel 
can  be  bought.  In  purchasing  these,  it  is  better  to 
avoid  the  fringed  ones  as  the  fringe  is  apt  to  wear  off. 
They  can  be  had  either  hemstitched  or  finished  to 
imitate  a  hem  with  bands  of  color  above  it  and  these 
are  very  durable. 

Turkish  towels  make  the  best  bath  towels  for 
older  children  and  can  be  had  in  various  degrees  of 
roughness,  either  fringed,  or  by  the  yard. 

A  separate  towel  should  be  kept  for  the  face  and 
hands.  Towels  should  be  changed  frequently.  It 
is  not  well  for  the  children's  sake  to  allow  them  to 
become  too  soiled.  Each  child  should  have  his  own 
towel. 

LAP   PADS 

It  is  convenient  to  have  a  lap  pad  to  hold  a  baby 
on  when  it  is  lifted  from  the  tub.  It  should  be 
about  three-quarters  of  a  yard  long  by  half  a  yard 
wide,    A  bag  is  made  of  gray,  or  any  pretty  striped 


134  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

flannel,  trimmed  with  a  ruffle,  if  desired,  into  which 
the  pad  is  slipped.  This  is  merely  a  piece  of  rubber 
cloth,  cut  to  fit  the  bag  and  can  be  easily  taken  out 
to  be  dried  and  disinfected. 

The  pad  is  also  useful  to  put  under  the  baby 
when  it  is  laid  on  the  bed  for  a  few  minutes,  or  to 
place  on  a  visitor's  lap  for  fear  of  accidents.  It  can 
have  strings  on  one  side  to  tie  round  the  mother's 
waist  to  prevent  it  from  slipping  when  in  use. 

THE   FIRST  BATH 

A  baby  ought  not  to  be  plunged  into  water  until 
it  is  at  least  a  month  old.  It  has  been  accustomed 
to  a  temperature  of  about  99°.  We  consider  80° 
hot  for  a  room,  nearly  twenty  degrees  colder.  No 
doubt,  the  exposure  of  washing  is  responsible  for 
many  of  the  bronchial  aifections,  colds  in  the  head, 
etc.,  that  affect  and  sometimes  prove  fatal  to  little 
babies. 

The  first  bath  should  be  given  on  the  nurse's  lap, 
the  baby  lying  between  the  folds  of  a  blanket.  A 
small,  soft,  old  one  is  the  best  for  this  purpose ;  if 
one  is  not  to  be  had,  a  new  crib  blanket  should  be 
provided  or  two  yards  of  eiderdown  flannel. 

If  there  is  much  sebaceous  or  cheese-like  matter 
adhering  to  the  skin,  as  there  is  apt  to  be  in  some 
parts,  it  should  be  rubbed  with  vaseline  or  a  little 


BATHS  135 

olive  oil.  The  water  should  be  comfortably  warm, 
the  cloth  squeezed  out  of  it  and  a  little  white  soap 
rubbed  on  it.  The  nurse's  hand  holding  the  cloth 
should  be  passed  under  the  blanket  and  a  part  of 
the  surface  of  the  body  washed  and  dried  with  pats 
of  a  soft  towel  before  proceeding  to  the  next  por- 
tion. A  baby's  skin  is  so  delicate  it  should  never 
be  rubbed  except  in  the  gentlest  manner.  It  is  not 
absolutely  essential  that  every  particle  of  the  seba- 
ceous matter  should  be  removed  at  the  fii-st  bath. 

After  being  dried,  the  baby  should  be  lightly 
powdered  from  head  to  foot,  particularly  under  the 
arms  and  wherever  folds  of  skin  come  together, 
as  in  the  thighs. 

Every  time  a  napkin  is  removed  the  parts  should 
be  wiped  with  a  moist,  warm  cloth,  dried  and 
powdered.  Attention  to  this  simple  precaution  will 
prevent  chafing. 

SPONGE  BATHS 

It  takes  only  a  very  few  moments  to  give  a  child 
a  sponge  bath,  either  in  the  morning  or  evening, 
and  it  should  be  done  not  less  frequently  than 
every  other  day,  if  it  is  impossible  to  give  it  oftener. 

A  bath  tub  is  not  necessary.  The  water  should 
be  cool  but  not  icy  cold.  The  face  and  neck  should 
be  washed  first,  then  the  arms,  next  the  body  and  last 


Job  THE   CARE   OF  CHILDREN 

*tlie  legs  and  feet.  The  sponging  should  be  quickly 
and  lightly  done  with  a  cloth  comfortably  moist 
but  not  dripping,  each  part  being  dried  before  the 
next  is  wetted.  It  should  be  followed  by  quick 
rubbing  of  the  whole  body  to  stimulate  the  circula- 
tion. A  delicate  child  can  stand  with  the  feet  in 
warm  water  while  the  bath  is  being  given. 

The  whole  body  should  not  be  exposed  at  once, 
one-half  being  covered  while  the  other  is  done. 
The  room  should  be  comfortably  warm  and 
draughts  guarded  against. 

As  soon  as  children  are  old  enough,  they  should 
be  taught  to  give  themselves  a  sponge  bath  every 
morning.  It  removes  the  impurities  cast  out  with 
the  perspiration  by  the  million  pores  of  the  skin, 
and,  by  invigorating  the  body,  renders  the  surface 
less  susceptible  to  cold.  A  hardy  child  does  not 
take  cold  easily. 

COLD  BATHS 

Little  children  should  not  be  plunged  into  cold 
water.  After  two  years  of  age,  a  cold  bath  of  a 
temperature  not  below  60°  Fahrenheit  once  or  twice 
a  week  will  do  no  harm  to  a  vigorous  child.  It 
should  never  be  taken  immediately  after  eating.  It 
is  better  for  two  hours  to  intervene  between  the 
meal  and  the  bath. 

The  test  of  its  agreeing  with  the  child  is  the  re- 


BATHS  137 

action  which  follows  it.  If  the  blood  is  brought  to 
the  surface,  the  skin  glows  and  there  is  a  delightful 
sensation  of  tingling  warmth,  it  has  done  good. 
When  the  bather  looks  blue  and  feels  chilly,  its  use 
should  be  discontinued. 

WARM  BATHS 

Hot  baths  of  a  temperature  of  100°  Fahrenheit, 
or  above  it,  should  not  be  given  to  children  without 
medical  advice.  They  are  too  enervating  to  be  in- 
dulged in  with  impunity.  The  ordinary  warm 
plunge  bath  should  not  be  hotter  than  95°.  When 
one  is  taken  the  sponge  bath  should,  of  course,  be 
omitted  for  that  day. 

In  putting  a  sick  child  who  is  afraid  of  water 
into  a  warm  bath,  the  tub  can  be  covered  with  a 
small,  thin  blanket  or  square  of  flannel,  the  child 
laid  on  this  and  gently  lowered  into  the  water. 

When  a  child  is  ailing,  feverish  and  fretful,  a 
warm  bath  often  gives  relief.  If  it  is  the  begin- 
ning of  an  eruptive  disease,  the  warmth  and  moist- 
ure help  to  bring  out  the  rash.  It  is  always  sooth- 
ing and  tends  to  induce  sleep.  The  drying  must  1)6 
done  under  a  blanket. 

SALT  WATER  BATHS 

Salt  water    baths  are  especially  invigorating  to 


138  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

delicate  cliildren ;  they  often  derive  more  benefit 
from  them  than  from  sea  bathing,  which  may  be 
too  great  a  shock,  if  the  child  is  nervous  or  afraid 
of  the  water. 

Dissolve  a  quarter  of  a  pound  of  rock  salt  in  one 
gallon  of  water  for  a  sponge  bath,  using  the  same 
proportion  for  the  greater  quantity  required  for  a 
plunge  bath.  Sea  water  may  be  used  when  it  can 
be  procured,  or  sea  salt,  which  can  be  purchased  in 
boxes.  The  bath  should  always  be  followed  by 
brisk  rubbing. 

FOOT  BATHS 

These  are  useful  when  a  child  has  a  bad  cold  in 
the  head,  or  on  the  chest,  or  the  head  is  hot.  Place 
the  invalid  in  a  low  chair  with  the  feet  in  a  tub  or 
pail  of  water  as  hot  as  can  be  comfortably  borne, 
enveloping  pail  and  knees  in  a  blanket  wrapped 
around  them.  Keep  up  the  temperature  by  pour- 
ing in  a  little  hot  water  at  the  side  from  time  to 
time.  Mustard,  about  two  teaspoonfuls  to  the  gal- 
lon, can  be  added  if  more  stimulation  is  desired. 

The  bath  should  last  about  ten  minutes,  the  feet 
being  carefully  dried  after  it  and  the  child  put  to 
bed.  Warmer  stockings  than  usual  should  be  worn 
next  day. 

To  give  a  foot  bath  in  bed  lay  a  square  of  rubber 


BATHS  139 

cloth  over  the  sheet,  put  the  bashi  on  this,  let  the 
child  lie  on  his  back  and  drawing  up  the  knees 
place  the  feet  in  the  water.  A  blanket  protects 
from  exposure. 

SPONGE  BATH  IN  BED 

Lay  a  folded  blanket  on  one  side  of  the  bed  and 
lift  the  child  on  it.  Place  another  blanket  over 
him  and  under  cover  of  it  remove  the  night  dress. 
With  a  soft  cloth  wash  the  face  and  neck  and  dry 
them  with  a  warm  towel,  next  do  the  arras,  then  the 
chest.  Turning  the  child  on  the  side,  wash  the  back 
and  thighs;  laying  him  again  on  the  back  do  the 
legs  and  feet.  All  must  be  done  under  the  blanket 
without  exposure  and  each  part  dried  before  the 
next  is  wetted. 

When  a  child  is  restless  and  feverish  this  will 
often  induce  sleep  and  reduce  the  temperature.  The 
water  should  be  cool,  about  75°,  and  no  soap  need 
be  used. 

The  night  dress  should  be  warmed  before  it  is 
replaced. 

THE  COLD  PACK 

This  is  sometimes  ordered  by  the  physician  when 
there  is  much  fever.  The  bed  is  covere^l  with  two 
or  three  blankets,  folded  double,  on  these  is  laid  a 


140  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

folded  sheet  wmnj^  out  of  cold  water ;  the  child  is 
placed  on  this  and  tlie  sheet  and  blankets  folded 
over  him.  The  feet  are  left  uncovered  and  a  hot 
water  bag  applied  to  them  if  they  grow  cold. 
Plenty  of  water  is  given  to  drink.  The  treatment 
may  be  continued  for  two  or  three  hours  and  is 
usually  very  comfortable,  causing  sleep  and  relieving 
the  fever  and  restlessness. 

In  exceedingly  hot  weather  babies  who  suffer 
much  from  the  heat  are  sometimes  wrapped  in  a  wet 
sheet,  which  is  kept  wet  for  half  an  hour  at  a  time. 
The  clothing  is  of  course  removed. 

BRAN  BATH 

In  diseases  of  the  skin  rain  water  should  be  used 
for  bathing  the  surface.  If  this  cannot  be  obtained 
bran  or  starch  should  be  used.  The  former  is  a 
pleasant  addition  to  the  bath  water  even  when  its 
use  is  not  absolutely  necessary.  It  softens  and  is 
said  to  whiten  the  skin.  Put  a  pound  of  bran  in  a 
bag  and  boii  it  in  eight  quarts  of  water,  using  the 
water  for  the  bath  and  diluting  it  if  necessary. 

STARCH    BATH 

Take  two  tablespoonfuls  of  starch,  rub  it  smooth 
with  a  little  cold  water,  and  add  it  to  about  two 
quarts  of  water.     In  diseases  of  the  skin  the  drying 


BATHS  141 

should  be  accomplislied  by  patting  with  a  soft  towel, 
no  friction  being  permitted. 

OPEN  AIR  BATHING 

Sea  bathing  is  invigorating  to  cliildren  if  they 
are  in  a  condition  to  bear  it.  There  are  some 
precautions  which  should  be  taken.  An  hour  and 
a  half  or  two  hours  must  elapse  between  a  meal  and 
the  bath.  The  child  should  not  be  permitted  to 
stay  in  the  water  more  than  fifteen  minutes,  and 
often  a  shorter  time  is  all  that  is  permissible.  The 
child  should  never  be  forced  to  go  in  when  he  is 
afraid,  from  a  mistaken  idea  of  making  him  hardy. 
Usually  he  can  be  encouraged  and  persuaded  to 
make  the  attempt,  and  ends  by  liking  the  fun.  If 
it  is  impossible  to  reassure  him,  the  bath  should  be 
abandoned  until  he  gains  more  confidence. 

Bathing  in  fresh  water  is  more  apt  to  be  injurious 
than  in  salt  water,  and  should  never  be  prolonged. 

Not  more  than  one  bath  a  day  should  be  per- 
mitted. Children  who  live  near  a  lake,  or  other 
body  of  fresh  water,  like  to  bathe  several  times  a  day 
in  warm  weather,  but  dangerous  results  are  apt  to 
follow. 

Wading  when  the  sun  is  hot  is  not  a  safe  amuse- 
ment.    The  feet  are  immersed  in  cold  water,  and 


142  THE   CARE    OF   CHILDREN 

the  head,  exposed  to  the  sun's  rays,  is  overheated, 
not  a  desirable  combination  of  circumstances. 

NECESSITY   FOR   CARE   IN   BATHING 

Delicate  children  should  not  be  washed  too  often. 
It  exhausts  their  vitality,  and  is  too  great  a  drain 
on  their  recuperative  powers 

A  puny  baby  is  sometimes  not  washed  for  several 
days  after  its  birth,  warm  oil  being  used  to  rub  it 
instead  of  giving  it  a  bath.  The  parts  particularly 
requiring  it  are  cleansed  from  time  to  time  with  a 
moist  cloth. 

When  a  child  cannot  have  a  full  bath,  very  often 
the  body  can  be  bathed  with  impunity  by  doing  a 
small  part  each  day  until  the  whole  is  gone  over, 
keeping  this  up  systematically. 

Such  children  should  be  rubbed  from  head  to 
foot  with  a  square  of  Turkish  towelling  once  a  day. 
This  cleanses  the  skin  to  a  certain  extent,  and  the 
friction  stimulates  the  circulation. 

A  girl  never  should  be  permitted  to  take  a  plunge 
bath  near  the  menstrual  period,  and  even  cold 
sponge  baths  should  be  prohibited  while  it  lasts. 
Careful  washing  with  warm  water  is  all  that  must 
be  allowed. 


CARE  OK   THE  TEETH 

CHAPTER  XIII 

TEETHING 

The  period  of  teething  is  always  one  of  raore  or 
less  anxiety  to  the  raotlier.  Eveu  in  a  perfectly 
healthy  child  there  is  nsually  some  disturbance  of 
the  system,  although  this  may  be  very  slight  and 
never  amount  to  actual  illness. 

• 
when  teeth  may  be  expected 

It  is  difficult  to  say  positively  at  what  time  the 
first  teeth  may  be  expected  to  appear.  They  may 
arrive  as  early  as  the  fourth  month,  but  do  not 
usually  come  until  the  sixth  or  seventh  and  some- 
times are  delayed  much  later. 

If  none  Iiave  come  through  the  gums  by  the  time 
the  child  is  a  year  old,  a  physician  should  be  con- 
sulted, as  the  nutrition  may  be  faulty  or  some  con- 
stitutional treatment  be  required. 

1143) 


144  THE  CARE   OF  CHILDREN 

T]ie  Earliest  Signs. — The  gums,  which  have  been 
smooth  and  soft  though  firm,  begin  to  be  a  little 
swelled  in  front  and  tlie  secretion  of  saliva  in- 
creases, causing  the  baby  to  drool.  This  may  con- 
tinue for  a  month  or  two,  before  the  teeth  can  be 
felt  projecting  under  the  edge  of  the  gum.  The 
child  seems  to  find  relief  in  biting  any  hard  sub- 
stance, although  one  would  think  the  pressure  on 
the  gum  would  be  painful. 

When  this  stage  is  prolonged,  the  gums  some- 
times become  very  much  swollen,  are  hot  to  the 
touch  and  the  condition  is  one  of  so  much  irritation 
that  the  doctor  lances  them,  setting  the  tooth  free. 
This  sometimes  saves  much  unnecessary  suffering. 

Order  of  Appearance. — One  of  the  two  lower 
middle  teeth  is  usually  the  first  to  emerge,  as  the 
piercing,  of  the  gum  by  the  teeth  is  technically 
called.  These  are  followed  by  the  two  correspond- 
ing upper  ones,  the  four  being  known  as  the  central 
incisors. 

Tliere  should  be  a  rest  of  about  two  months 
before  the  next  four  on  each  side  of  them  appear. 
These  are  called  the  lateral  or  side  incisors  and  the 
lower  ones  may  be  expected  first. 

When  the  child  is  about  a  year  old,  the  first 
double  teeth  or  anterior  molars  should  come 
through.     These  are  not  next  the  lateral  incisors, 


CARE   OF   THE   TEETH  145 

but  one  space  beyond  them,  room  being  left  for  the 
cuspid  teeth,  or  eye  and  stomacli  teeth,  as  they  are 
popularly  called,  which  do  not  come  before  the 
seventeenth  to  the  twentieth  month.  When  the 
child  is  about  two  years  old,  the  posterior  molars 
make  their  appearance  at  the  back  of  the  mouth, 
completing  the  set  of  first  or  milk  teeth,  twenty  in 
number.  The  molars  are  broad  on  top  with  a  de- 
pression in  the  middle.  The  edges  of  the  ridges 
come  through  first,  occasionally  creating  the  impres- 
sion that  two  teeth  are  on  the  way. 

The  lower  molars  have  two  roots,  the  upper  mo- 
jars  three  and  the  other  teeth  one  each. 

Duration  of  Teething, — The  cutting  of  the  first 
teeth  is  often  not  finished  before  the  end  of  the 
second  year,  so  that  it  lasts  about  eighteen  months. 

It  is  a  matter  of  congratulation  when  there  is 
a  pause  between  the  emerging  of  the  different 
groups  of  teeth,  as  it  gives  the  child  time  to  recu- 
perate. 

The  teeth  are  partly  formed  in  the  jaw  at  the 
time  of  birth  and  instances  have  been  known  where 
babies  were  born  with  them  more  or  less  developed. 

Allaying  the  Discomfort. — Water  should  be  given 

freely  during  teething.     When  the  gums  are  much 

inflamed,  small  lumps  of  ice  may  be  wrapped  in  a 

piece  of  gauze  or  thin  muslin  and  given  to  the  child 

10 


146  THE   CAKE   OF   CHILDREN 

to  suck.  Rubbing  the  gums  with  lemon  juice 
sometimes  helps  to  relieve  the  irritation. 

When  little  ulcerated  spots  appear,  a  pinch  of 
powdered  borax  may  be  stirred  into  a  small  quan- 
tity of  glycerine  and  the  ulcers  touched  with  it 
three  or  four  times  a  day. 

When  the  head  is  hot,  it  can  be  bathed  in  cool 
water. 

Teething  Rings. — Something  hard  to  bite  upon  is 
a  necessity  to  the  teething  baby.  A  rubber  ring  is 
the  most  satisfactory,  as  the  surface  yields  a  little 
and  yet  is  not  too  soft  to  oifer  the  necessary  resist- 
ance. Anything  that  the  baby  can  lay  hands  upon 
is  carried  to  the  mouth,  and  a  surface  that  is  not 
smooth,  as  well  as  hard,  always  provokes  a  cry  of 
pain. 

Disorders  Incident  to  Teething — Diarrhoea. — The 
mother  must  be  on  her  guard  against  imagining  that 
diarrhoea  is  always  a  necessary  accompaniment  of 
teething  and  so  neglecting  it. 

It  is  a  symptom  of  some  disturbance  of  the  diges- 
tive tract  and  should  not  be  allowed  to  go  on  un- 
checked. While  this  is  true,  the  bowels  will  proba- 
bly be  rather  more  relaxed  than  usual,  but  this 
need  not  cause  alarm,  if  the  character  of  the  motions 
is  good. 

Paralysis  of  the  legs  or  arms,  or  one  of  each. 


CARE   OF  THE  TEETH  147 

sometimes  follows  the  emerging  of  the  molar  teeth. 
It  is  said  to  be  generally  temporary,  lasting  a  few 
weeks  only. 

Conwlsimis  are  always  an  alarming  symptom  to 
the  mother.  If  the  gums  are  very  hot  and  swollen, 
they  should  be  lanced.  The  child  sliould  have  a 
warm  bath,  as  directed  elsewhere,  and  the  physician 
be  sent  for. 

Bashes. — These  frequently  appear  from  the  irri- 
tation of  the  system.  If  tliere  is  constipation,  a 
gentle  laxative,  as  spiced  syrup  of  rhubarb,  may  be 
given.  The  eruption  can  be  bathed  in  a  little  bi- 
carbonate of  soda,  baking  soda,  dissolved  in  water. 
Tliis  will  help  to  relieve  the  itching,  if  this  symptom 
is  present. 

The  rash  is  usually  of  little  importance,  does  not 
require  treatment,  and  disappears  after  a  time. 

In  warm  weather,  the  child  should  spend  much 
time  in  the  open  air  in  a  shady  place,  not  be  over- 
burdened with  clothes,  and  kept  as  cool  as  possible. 

Sunshine  and  fresh  air  are  especially  needed  when 
this  trying  period  comes  in  winter.  The  nursery 
must  be  kept  well  ventilated  and  the  sunlight  freely 
admitted. 

THE  SECOND   TEETH. 

It  seems  strange   that  the  first  teeth,  acquired 


148  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

with  SO  much  difficulty,  should  last  only  a  few  years 
and  then  have  to  be  replaced  by  a  second  set. 

The  first  of  the  ])erniaiient  teeth  to  appear  are  the 
four  molars  beyond  the  last  molars  of  the  temporary 
set.  Tiiese  may  be  looked  for  when  the  child  is 
from  five  and  a  half  to  seven  years  old.  They  are 
often  mistaken  for  first  teeth  and  so  do  not  receive 
the  attention  they  require.  The  child  should  be 
taken  to  a  dentist  that  he  may  be  sure  there  is  no 
irregularity  in  their  position  and  that  all  is  right. 

Very  often  the  advent  of  the  second  teeth  is  ac- 
companied by  disturbance  of  the  digestion  and  gen- 
eml  health,  which  is  not  always  traced  to  its  true 
cause. 

In  a  few  months  the  new  middle  incisors,  or  cut- 
ting teeth,  push  the  old  ones  out  and  occupy  their 
places.  The  new  tooth  absorbs  the  root  of  the  old 
so  that  the  latter  are  very  loosely  attached  to  the 
gum  and  often  can  be  dislodged  with  the  fingers 
alone.  The  upper  incisors  should  pierce  the  gum 
outside  the  old  ones,  the  lower  come  inside  their 
predecessors.  Sometimes  a  year  passes  before  the 
lateral,  or  side  incisors,  follow  the  middle  ones. 

Wlien  the  child  is  about  ten  the  eight  bi-cuspids, 
or  two-pointed  teeth,  next  the  cuspids,  come  into 
view. 

About  two  years  later  the  two  lower  cuspids  make 


CARE  OF  THE  TEETH  149 

their  appearance,  followed   in   from   one  to  three 
years  by  the  two  upper  ones. 

The  second  molars  appear  from  the  twelfth  to  the 
fourteenth  year,  the  third  molars,  or  wisdom  teeth, 
at  any  time  after  the  seventeenth  year,  making  in 
all  thirty-two.  sixteen  in  each  law. 

THE  CARE  OF  THE   TEETH 

Teeth  are  so  important  to  the  comfort  and  health 
that  no  care  and  pains  that  can  be  expended  upon 
them  is  too  great.  Frequent  cleansing  and  particu- 
larly passing  a  fine  thread  between  those  sufficiently 
separated,  to  permit  its  passage  to  dislodge  any  mis- 
chief-making atom  that  may  have  found  a  place 
there,  is  the  best  preservative  measure. 

Rinsing  the  mouth  with  a  little  lime  water  at 
night  removes  the  traces  of  any  acid  that  may  have 
been  there  during  the  day. 

It  is  a  mistaken  idea  that  the  first  teeth  need  lit- 
tle or  no  attention.  Until  the  child  is  old  enough  to 
attend  to  it  himself,  the  mother  should  use  a  soft 
brush,  at  least  twice  a  day,  cleansing  the  teeth  thor- 
oughly. 

The  child  should  be  taught  to  use  the  brush  after 
each  meal  and  to  pass  a  thread  of  silk  between  the 
teeth  at  the  same  time  to  dislodge  any  particle  of 
food  or  foreign  matter  that  may  be  there. 


150  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

This  is  of  the  greatest  importance,  as  a  compara- 
tively trifling  obstruction,  if  left  undisturbed,  may 
cause  a  serious  cavity. 

If  the  teeth  are  properly  cleansed  after  eating, 
nothing  that  is  taken  into  the  mouth  can  injure 
them,  because  it  is  not  allowed  to  remain  in  contact 
with  them  long  enough  to  do  harm. 

When  medicine  is  given,  iron  and  acids  should  be 
taken  through  a  glass  tube. 

Tooth  powders  are  not  necessary  to  keep  the  teeth 
in  good  order.  Pure  soft  water  and  a  brush  are  all 
sufficient  if  they  are  used  with  the  necessary  fre- 
quency. Many  dentifrices  do  more  harm  than 
good. 

A  dentist  should  be  consulted  before  even  a  first 
tooth  is  removed.  If  taken  out  too  soon  tlie  jaw  is 
permitted  to  contract  and  the  tooth  which  comes  to 
occupy  the  place  is  unduly  crowded. 

If  the  teeth  are  not  perfectly  even  and  regular 
the  child  ought  to  be  taken  to  a  dentist.  Defects 
can  often  be  remedied  if  attended  to  in  time  which 
it  is  impossible  to  rectify  after  years  of  neglect. 

It  is  comparatively  easy  to  straighten  teeth  and 
put  them  in  their  proper  relative  position  while  the 
child  is  young  and  it  is  wrong  to  permit  a  deform- 
ity to  exist  which  might  have  been  prevented  if 
proper  means  had  been  used. 


CARE   OF    THE   TEETH  151 

GRINDING   THE  TEETH 

This  is  popularly  supposed  to  be  an  unfailing 
symptom  of  the  presence  of  worms  in  the  intestines. 
It  is  usually  noticed  in  sleep,  and  is  sometimes  an 
indication  of  disease  of  the  brain.  Usually,  how- 
ever, it  proceeds  from  that  fruitful  source  of  the 
ills  of  childhood,  a  disordered  digestion.  It  fre- 
quently occurs  when  there  is  diarrhcea  and  is  gener- 
ally only  temporary,  disappearing  when  the  cause  is 
removed.  If  it  persists  the  doctor  should  be  con- 
sulted. 

TOOTHACHE 

This  is  a  common  affliction  when  the  teeth  decay. 
If  there  is  a  cavity,  a  drop  of  carbolic  acid,  creosote, 
or  oil  of  cloves,  put  on  cotton-wool  and  {)ressed 
into  the  hole,  often  gives  ease. 

When  no  opening  can  be  detected  dissolve  a  tea- 
spoonful  of  powdered  alum  in  sweet  spirits  of  nitre 
aud  bathe  the  gum  on  each  side  of  the  tooth  with 
the  mixture. 

If  there  are  shooting  pains  that  cannot  be  traced 
to  any  one  tooth,  neuralgia  may  be  at  the  bottom  of 
the  mischief,  and  quinine,  or  some  other  tonic,  be 
needed,  with  more  stimulating  and  nutritious  food. 

Very  often  extraction,  or  at  least  treatment  by 
the  dentist,  is  the  only  thing  that  will  bring  perma- 
nent relief. 


CARK  OK  THE   EYES 
CHAPTER  XIV 

THE   EYES 

A  DEFECT  in  sight  is  such  a  grievous  affliction  in 
later  life  to  a  person  burdened  with  it  that  the  care 
of  the  eyes  in  children  becomes  a  matter  of  the  first 
importance. 

It  is  interesting  to  the  mother  to  know  that  the 
color  of  a  baby's  eyes  is  not  fixed  until  after  it  is 
six  weeks  or  two  months  old.  They  may  change 
to  a  lighter  or  a  darker  shade. 

OPHTHALMIA    OF   THE    NEW-BORN 

The  slightest  redness,  or  swelling,  about  the  eyes 
of  a  young  infant  should  receive  immediate  atten- 
tion. It  is  accompanied  by  a  slight  discharge 
which,  if  neglected,  may  cause  loss  of  sight. 

This  is  so  important  that  in  France  a  nurse  is 
obliged  by  law  to  report  to  a  competent  medical 
(152) 


CARE   OF   THE   EYES  153 

authority  any  aifection  of  the  eyes  of  a  new-born 
child. 

The  first  symptoms  may  appear  when  the  baby  is 
two  or  three  days  old. 

Perfect  cleanliness  is  the  remedy,  not  allowing 
the  discharge  to  accumulate  on  the  cornea,  or  trans- 
parent covering  of  the  eye.  If  this  is  permitted,  an 
ulcer  may  form,  penetrate  the  cornea,  and  produce 
blindness. 

The  lower  lid  must  be  gently  drawn  down  at  the 
outer  corner,  and  tepid  water  put  in  with  a  dropper, 
or  small  syringe,  thoroughly  washing  the  whole 
surface.  The  doctor  will  probably  order  a  slightly 
astringent  wash.  If  the  discharge  adheres  to  the 
eyelids,  they  can  be  touched  with  vaseline,  or  a 
drop  or  two  of  pure  oil. 

The  eyes  sometimes  require  washing  as  often  as 
once  in  fifteen  minutes,  the  frequency  depending  on 
the  amount  of  the  secretion.  The  nurse  is  respon- 
sible for  the  child^s  sight,  and  this  thought  should 
make  her  faithful  to  her  duty. 

The  disease  is  very  infectious.  The  nurse  must 
carefully  guard  her  own  eyes  and  those  of  the 
mother.  Pieces  of  soft  cotton  should  be  used  to 
cleanse  and  wipe  the  eyes,  and  immediately  burned. 
The  nurse  must  disinfect  her  hands  after  touching 


154  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

the  eyes  or  she  may  convey  the  iufectioii  by  means 
of  her  finger-tips. 

SHADING   THE   EYES 

A  young  baby's  eyes  should  not  be  exposed  to  a 
strong  light.  This  does  not  mean  that  the  sunlight 
must  be  kept  out  of  the  room,  but  that  the  baby's 
eyes  must  be  shaded  from  its  direct  rays.  The 
canopy  of  the  crib,  or  a  screen,  should  protect  them. 
It  is  equally  injurious  to  let  the  gas,  or  any  artificial 
light,  shine  directly  on  them. 

Older  children  should  be  taught  to  guard  the  eyes 
carefully,  particularly  when  studying  at  night. 

A  paper  shade  over  the  eyes  is  often  a  great  relief. 

In  climates  where  there  is  much  snow,  the  sun 
shining  on  the  dazzling  white  surface  is  very  trying. 

Smoked  or  colored  glasses  should  be  worn  if  the 
strain  causes  stinging,  or  inflammation  of  the  eyes. 

Wind  is  very  injurious  to  weak  eyes,  and  they 
should  be  protected  from  it  by  glasses. 

TESTING  THE   EYES 

Many  persons  never  discover  that  their  vision  is 
not  normal  until  some  accidental  occurrence  reveals 
to  them  the  fact  that  they  do  not  see  as  w^ell  as  their 
fellow-beings. 

Having  always  been   accustomed   to   a  limited 


CARE  OP  THE   EYES  155 

range  of  sight,  they  do  not  realize  that  others  have 
a  wider  field.  Their  own  defect  of  vision,  whatever 
it  may  be,  is  a  part  of  their  daily  experience,  and 
unless  the  difference  between  themselves  and  their 
more  gifted  companions  is  forced  upon  them  they 
do  not  recognize  it. 

Children  are  often  unjustly  blamed  for  being 
stupid,  or  inattentive,  when  the  truth  is  they 
cannot  see  clearly  what  they  are  required  to  under- 
stand. 

The  mother  should  try  to  ascertain  the  amount 
of  vision  possessed  by  her  child.  She  can  find  out 
which  details  of  a  picture  he  can  see  at  various 
distances;  whether  he  can  distinguish  the  faces  of 
passers-by  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  street,  and 
before  he  goes  to  school  what  ability  he  has  to  read 
words  and  figures  removed  from  him,  as  on  a  black- 
board. 

The  eyes  should  be  tested  separately  by  covering 
first  one  and  then  the  other.  If  there  is  any  doubt 
as  to  the  sight  being  perfectly  normal  they  should 
be  examined  by  a  specialist. 

DEFECTS  OF  VISION 

The  most  common  defects  in  vision  are  short 
sight,  long  sight,  and  astigmatism. 

Short  Sight. — AVhcn  a  child  seems  to  have  diffi- 


156  THE   CARE   OF  CHILDREN 

culty  in  distinguishing  objects  at  a  distance,  short 
sight  should  be  suspected,  and  the  eyes  examined  by 
an  oculist.  A  child  between  eight  and  twelve  years 
old  should  be  able  to  read  ordinary  print  with  the  book 
held  at  a  distance  of  thirteen  inches  from  the  eye. 

Short  sight  can  bo  corrected  by  proper  glasses, 
and  even  very  little  children  can  wear  them. 

Short  sight  may  be  produced  where  it  does  not 
exist  naturally  by  overstraining  the  eyes,  as  in 
reading  by  a  bad  light. 

Long  Sight. — The  child  is  unable  to  use  his  eyes 
to  see  objects  at  a  short  distance  without  straining 
them.  He  cannot  accommodate  the  sight  easily  to 
a  short  range  and  the  effort  to  do  so  often  causes 
headache.  The  eyes  feel  strained  and  the  letters 
look  blurred.  Pressure  is  sometimes  made  with 
the  hand,  as  it  gives  a  feeling  of  relief,  or  the  eyes 
are  often  closed  to  rest  them. 

If  the  defect  is  not  remedied  by  proper  glasses,  it 
may  produce  a  permanent  squint. 

Astigmatism  is  caused  by  a  defect  in  the  curve 
of  the  cornea  or  front  of  the  eyeball.  While  ob- 
jects can  be  seen,  their  outline  is  blurred  and  there 
is  a  certain  indistinctness  about  everything.  It  can 
be  entirely  corrected  by  glasses,  when  it  is  the  only 
defect  in  the  eyes,  and  usually  materially  helped  by 
them  in  any  case. 


CARE  OF   TUE   EYES  157 

The  eyes  can  be  tested  only  by  an  oculist,  as  he 
has  the  proper  apparatus  for  doing  so.  When  any 
defect  is  known  or  suspected,  the  child  should  at 
once  have  the  best  advice  obtainable, 

SQUINTING 

When  the  squint  is  first  observed,  the  well  eye 
should  be  covered  for  a  short  interval  several  times 
a  day  to  oblige  the  other  one  to  do  its  duty 
properly.  Much  may  be  done  by  proper  treatment 
under  the  direction  of  a  competent  oculist.  If  the 
squint  is  of  long  standing,  an  operation  will  prob- 
ably be  necessary. 

THE  CONSEQUENCES  OF  EYE  STRAIN 

An  undue  strain  upon  the  eyes  is  the  cause  of 
many  ailments  and  diseases  that  apparently  have 
little  or  no  connection  with  them. 

Headache  is  one  of  the  most  common  and  ob- 
vious. Many  nervous  aifections,  as  chorea  or 
St.  Vitus'  dance,  are  caused  or  aggravated  by  dis- 
ease of  the  eyes. 

Indigestion,  want  of  appetite  and  the  general 
malaise  which  we  sometimes  term  being  "  out  of 
Borts,"  occasionally  have  the  same  origin. 

Often  proper  glasses  will  cure  when  drugs  and 
dieting  have  been  tried  in  vain.     This  should  be 


158  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

borne   in   mind  when  seeking  for   the  cause  of  a 
child's  indisposition. 

CONJUNCTIVITIS 

This  is  an  inflammation  of  the  delicate  mem- 
brane covering  the  white  of  the  eye,  or  the  conjunc- 
tiva. One  form  is  known  as  "  pink  eye/'  The  eye 
is  so  delicate  that  a  physician  should  always  be  con- 
sulted when  it  is  affected,  as  it  is  not  safe  to  treat  it 
with  home  remedies.  The  utmost  that  should  be 
ventured  on  is  to  wash  it  frequently  with  boiled 
water  which  has  stood  until  it  is  tepid;  or,  a  solu- 
tion of  boracic  acid  of  fifteen  grains  to  the  ounce. 
"When  the  eye  is  intolerant  of  light,  dark  glasses 
should  be  worn  until  advice  can  be  obtained. 

Poultices  should  never  be  applied  to  the  eyes, 
nor  any  soft,  moist  application  that  will  act  in  the 
same  manner. 

When  cold  is  ordered,  it  is  best  to  have  several 
small  squares  of  linen  laid  on  a  lump  of  ice,  putting 
one  on  the  eye  at  a  time  and  changing  it  as  soon  as 
it  begins  to  dry.  If  it  is  simply  to  subdue  inflam- 
mation, the  pieces  may  be  used  again.  When  there 
is  a  discharge  from  the  eye,  each  piece  should  be 
burned  after  it  is  removed. 

Nourishing  food,  fresh  air,  and  a  tonic,  as  iron  or 


CARE   OF   THE   EYES  159 

quinine,  are  necessary  to  effect  a  cure,  if  the  child  is 
in  a  reduced  condition: 

STUDYING  AT  NIGHT 

When  eyes  and  brain  are  tired,  it  is  cruel  to  urge 
them  to  further  exertion.  The  study  of  books, 
especially  with  younger  children,  should  not  be  re- 
quired except  during  school  hours. 

If  it  cannot  be  avoided  in  the  case  of  older  ones, 
it  should  not  be  begun  immediately  after  tea,  and 
two  periods  of  half  an  hour  each  should  be  insisted 
upon,  instead  of  a  whole  hour  being  given  to  it  at 
once.  Studies  that  require  more  than  an  hour  of  labor 
in  the  evening  should  be  discontinued.  There  ought 
to  be  an  interval  of  half  an  hour  between  putting 
away  the  books  and  bed-time. 

ARTIFICIAL  LIGHT 

If  work  must  be  done  at  night,  it  is  very  impor- 
tant that  a  proper  light  should  be  provided  to  do  it 

by. 

A  flickering,  unsteady  flame  ruins  the  eyes. 

A  good  lamp,  of  the  kind  known  as  a  "  student 
lamp,"  is,  perhaps,  the  best.  At  least,  the  lamp 
should  have  a  shade — green  lined  with  white  is  the 
most  restful  to  the  eyes — to  throw  the  light  down- 
ward on  the  book.  • 


160  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

It  should  be  placed  at  a  slightly  higher  level  than 
the  head  of  the  student,  but  not  far  enough  away 
to  diminish  the  brilliancy  of  the  light. 

The  heat  from  the  lamp  brought  close  to  the  eyes 
is  very  injurious  to  them,  and  particularly  when  it 
stands  directly  in  front  of  the  face  and  only  a  few 
inches  above  it. 

In  working  by  daylight,  the  child  should,  if  pos- 
sible, sit  with  the  left  side  towards  the  light ;  he 
never  should  face  a  window. 

The  most  eminent  authorities  on  the  eye  consider 
that  bad  light  is  one  of  the  most  common  causes  of 
near  sight,  as  the  eye  is  under  a  perpetual  strain. 

STYES 

These  are  little  tumors  which  appear  on  the  edge 
of  the  eyelid  and  are  often  troublesome  and  painful. 
When  they  first  appear  their  progress  may  be 
stopped  by  touching  them  with  collodion,  which  can 
be  obtained  in  bottles  from  the  apothecary. 

Bathing  them  with  a  warm  saturated  solution  of 
boracic  acid  often  gives  relief  wlien  they  are  further 
advanced.  If  there  is  much  inflammation,  pieces  of 
cotton  wrung  out  of  hot  w^ater  may  be  held  over 
them  for  a  few  minutes  at  a  time. 

They  are  sometimes  caused  by  constipation,  and 


CARE   OF   THE   EYES  161 

if  there  is  a  succession  of  them  a  tonic  and  atten- 
tion to  the  diet  are  needed. 

FOREIGN  BODIES  IN  THE  EYE 

When  a  foreign  substance  gets  in  the  eye  tlie 
child  should  if  possible  be  prevented  from  rubbing 
the  lid,  as  that  only  presses  it  farther  into  the  eye- 
ball. The  first  thing  to  do  is  to  part  the  lids  with 
thumb  and  finger  as  widely  as  possible;  often  a 
sudden  gush  of  tears  will  bring  away  the  offending 
particle.  Sometimes  rubbing  the  other  eye  will 
stimulate  the  secretion. 

Blowing  the  nose  may  carry  it  into  the  tear  duct, 
which  opens  into  the  nose  from  the  inner  -corner  of 
the  eye. 

If  these  methods  fail,  the  lower  lid  should  be 
drawn  down  and  carefully  examined  for  the  cause  of 
the  trouble.  If  not  found  there,  a  slate  pencil  can  be 
pressed  against  the  upper  lid  and  the  edge  rolled  up 
over  it  by  holding  the  eyelashes.  Often  the  speck 
will  be  found  under  it  and  can  be  gently  wiped  out 
with  a  handkerchief. 

The  eye  may  be  syringed  with  warm  water,  using 
a  small  glass  syringe,  or  a  medicine  dropper. 

If  none  of  these  means  are  effectual,  the  physi- 
cian must  be  applied  to. 
11 


162  THE   CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

When  the  eye  is  burnt  with  a  strong  acid  it  must 
be  bathed  with  a  weak  solution  of  bakingr  soda  in 
water. 

If  an  alkali,  as  lime,  is  the  agent,  very  weak  vine- 
gar and  water,  or  sugar  and  water  can  be  used. 

In  either  case  it  is  a  great  relief  to  apply  vaseline 
or  castor  oil  liberally  to  both  lids,  so  that  it  will 
spread  over  the  eye  and  soothe  the  inflammation. 
These  emollients  may  be  used  whenever  the  eyes  are 
seriously  inflamed.  No  one  who  has  not  experi- 
enced it  can  know  the  delicious  sensation  of  velvet- 
like softness  when  they  are  brought  in  contact  with 
the  painful  surface. 

A  feeling  like  grains  of  sand  in  the  eyes  indi- 
cates inflammation. 

COLOR  BLINDNESS 

Some  persons  do  not  possess  the  power  of  dis- 
tinguishing certain  colors  apart.  They  are  most 
apt  to  confuse  green  and  red,  although  these  seem 
so  different  to  the  normal  eye. 

A  book  with  a  bright  red  cover  was  pointed  out 
to  a  person  with  this  defect ;  very  little  difference 
could  be  detected  between  it  and  one  of  a  dark 
green  hue  that  lay  beside  it.  A  sofa  covering  of 
stripes  of  crimson  and  olive  green  presented  an 
almost  uniform  gray  tint,  there  being  a  slight  dif- 


CARE   OF   THE   EYES  163 

ferencG  in  intensity  of  color,  or  depth  of  shade,  be- 
tween the  two. 

It  is  by  this  difference  in  shade  that  children,  who 
have  this  defect,  must  be  taught  to  distinguish 
colors.  The  mother  may  do  much  by  careful  train- 
ing. Teaching  them  to  select  and  assort  strands  of 
different-colored  wools  is  one  of  the  methods. 
Counters  of  various  hues  may  be  used  for  the  same 
purpose.  Scraps  of  silk,  worsted  or  cotton 
materials  may  be  utilized,  provided  exactly  the 
same  fabric  can  be  found  in  the  requisite  colors. 

It  must  be  by  the  variation  in  intensity  of  tone 
and  not  by  any  accidental  difference  of  shape,  size 
or  texture  that  the  child  recognizes  the  object,  if 
the  process  of  sorting  is  to  educate  the  eye. 

Color  blindness  is  a  disadvantage  in  many  trades 
and  professions,  and  every  effort  should  be  made  to 
atone  for  the  deficiency  as  far  as  possible. 


CARE  OK  THE  EARS 

CHAPTER  XV 

THE  CONSTRUCTION   OF   THE   EAR 

The  ear  is  a  complicated  piece  of  mechanism,  as 
wonderful  in  construction  as  the  eye.  It  consists  of 
three  divisions,  or  chambers.  The  inner  ear  is 
solidly  lodged  in  one  of  the  bones  of  the  skull. 
The  middle  ear  contains  a  chain  of  small  bones  by 
wiiich  the  vibrations  of  the  air  are  conveyed  to  the 
nerve  of  hearing,  and  so  to  the  brain.  It  is  con- 
nected with  the  throat,  or  rather  with  the  back  of 
the  mouth,  by  a  passage  called  the  Eustachian  tube. 
When  this  tube  is  ulcerated,  as  it  sometimes  is  in 
scarlet  fever,  the  hearing  is  impaired.  Finally, 
there  is  the  outer  ear  with  the  little  canal  leading 
towards  the  middle  ear,  and  closed  at  that  end  by  a 
membrane  forming  one  side  of  the  "  drum  of  the 
ear,'^  as  it  is  popularly  called. 

It  will  be  seen  in  syringing  the  ear  the  fluid  can 
(164) 


CARE   OF   THE    EARS  165 

only  go  as  far  as  tins  membrane,  and  cannot  pene- 
trate to  the  middle  ear. 

In  laying  a  baby  down  care  should  be  taken  that 
the  ear  lies  flat,  and  is  not  turned  under. 

Prominent  Ears. — Many  mothers  are  distressed 
because  their  children's  ears  stand  out  from  the 
head.  This  physical  peculiarity  cannot  be  fully 
overcome,  because  it  is  due  to  the  construction  of 
the  ear,  but  it  may  be  lessened  by  persistent  gentle 
pi'essure  if  it  is  begun  early  enough. 

Ear  Caps. — Caps  are  sold  for  the  purpose  of 
confining  the  cars  close  to  the  head.  One  can  be 
made  by  taking  a  straight  strip  of  muslin,  or  net, 
about  three  inches  wide  for  the  front  piece,  holding 
it  over  the  ears  and  fitting  to  it  two  straps,  one 
crossing  the  nape  of  the  neck,  the  other  a  few 
inches  higher.  The  extra  fulness  where  the  strip 
crosses  the  head  on  top  is  taken  up  and  strings  are 
added. 

Flabby  Ears. — When  the  upper  part  of  the  ear 
lacks  firmness  and  falls  over,  it  should  be  bathed  in 
salt  and  water  twice  a  day,  being  rubbed  and 
manipulated  at  the  same  time. 

KEEPING  THE  EARS  CLEAN 

Every  fold  and  crease  of  the  outside  ear  should 
receive  attention,  but  it  must  be  done  gently  with 


166  THE  CARE  OF   CHILDREN 

warm  water  and  a  soft  cloth.  This  is  the  only 
means  needed  to  cleanse  sufficiently  the  little 
passage.  It  is  an  old  saying  that  nothing  smaller 
than  the  elbow  should  be  put  in  the  ear.  This 
rather  startling  statement  excludes  the  hair  pins 
and  other  small  hard  instruments  which  are  fre- 
quently used  to  remove  the  wax.  A  hasty  j^ush 
might  do  serious  harm  to  the  membrane,  or  to  the 
delicate  lining  of  the  tube,  so  it  is  best  not  to  run 
the  risk.  The  wash-cloth  doubled  and  twisted  to  a 
point  is  all  sufficient,  as  only  the  opening  of  the 
canal  should  be  cleansed. 

WAX 

Wax,  or  cerumen,  as  it  is  technically  called,  is  a 
secretion  prepared  by  nature  for  a  special  purpose. 
It  moistens  the  passage,  makes  the  lining  soft  and 
pliable,  keeps  particles  of  dust  and  foreign  matter 
floating  in  the  air  from  entering,  and  by  its  bitter- 
ness  and  oily  nature  prevents  insects  from  straying 
into  the  opening.  When  it  becomes  dry  it  rolls 
into  little  crumbs  and  comes  away  naturally,  and  it 
is  these  only,  lying  in  sight,  which  should  be 
removed  in  washing. 

Occasionally  the  wax  forms  in  hard  masses,  inter- 
fering with  the  hearing.  It  is  difficult  for  anyone 
not  a  surgeon  to  determine  when  this  has  occurred. 


CARE   OF   THE   EAKS  167 

The  ear  may  be  gently  syringed  with  warm  water ; 
if  this  does  not  remove  it,  it  will  have  to  be  done 
with  surgical  instruments. 

PROTECTING   THE   EARS 

In  young  children  the  ears  shouM  be  covered  in 
cold  weather  when  they  are  out  of  doors.  Being 
more  sensitive  than  those  of  an  adult,  inflammatiou 
is  more  easily  excited  and  the  dreaded  earache  set  up. 

BOXING   THE   EARS 

It  is  criminal  to  strike  a  child  a  blow  on  the 
ear.  The  air  is  driven  with  such  force  against 
the  membrane  that  it  may  rupture.  Should  this 
occur  the  opening  of  the  ear  should  be  stopped  with 
a  plug  of  cotton.  The  injury  may  heal  of  itself  if 
it  is  not  meddled  with.  Pulling  the  ears  may  cause 
serious  inflammation,  the  impulse  being  transmitted 
from  the  outer  ear  to  the  more  sensitive  parts. 

EARACHE 

Dry  heat  is  the  safest  application — a  hot- water 
bag,  a  hop  pillow,  made  by  sewing  dry  hops  in  a 
bag  and  heating  them  in  the  oven,  or  a  warm  iron 
wrapped  in  flannel. 

If  the  nose  is  stopped,  clearing  it  by  means  of 
sneezing  brought  about  by  a  few  grains  of  snuff,  or 
pepper,  will  sometimes  relieve  the  pain. 


168  THE    CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

The  best  authorities  agree  that  poultices,  or  any 
internal  application  to  the  ear,  as  hot  oil,  etc.,  may 
produce  serious  results. 

Sometimes  a  mild  mustard  paste,  one  part 
mustard  to  six  of  flour,  placed  directly  behind  the 
ear,  will  give  relief.  It  must  not  be  left  on  too 
lono^  for  fear  of  blisterino:. 

When  a  young  baby  has  earache  it  presses  the 
side  of  the  head  against  the  mothei-'s  breast,  and 
cries  incessantly  until  the  pain  is  relieved. 

Older  babies,  who  cannot  speak,  will  often  hold 
the  hand  pressed  against  the  ear,  or  pull  at  it  to 
show  it  is  hurting  them. 

FOREIGN   BODY   IN   THE   EAR 

The  mother  may  remember  for  her  comfort  that 
the  presence  of  a  foreign  body  in  the  ear  for  a  short 
time  will  not  do  any  harm.  It  cannot  penetrate  to 
the  brain  because  the  passage  is  closed  at  the  end 
by  the  membrane.  There  is  tlierefore  opportunity 
to  try  quietly  to  extract  it.  If  it  was  small  enough 
to  go  in,  it  is  small  enough  to  come  out  again. 

If  the  visitor  is  an  insect,  make  the  child  lay  his 
head  on  the  table  with  the  injured  ear  uppermost 
and  fill  the  tube  with  warm  oil.  The  insect  may 
float  to  the  surface  and  then  can  be  lifted  out.    Turn 


CARE   OF   THE   EARS  169 

the  head  over  and  most  of  the  oil  will  escape,  or  can 
be  absorbed  by  a  pUig  of  cotton-wool. 

Very  gentle  syringing  will  probably  remove  any 
hard  substance,  as  a  button  or  a  bead.  The  head 
can  be  held  with  the  affected  ear  downwards  over  a 
basin,  the  nozzle  of  the  syringe  being  directed 
towards  the  upper  part  of  the  opening. 

Moisture  will  make  a  pea  or  bean  swell,  and  only 
increase  the  size,  so  it  is  best  to  take  the  child  to  a 
surgeon  and  not  attempt  to  remove  it  by  home 
treatment. 

Holding  the  affected  ear  downwards  and  gently 
striking  the  opposite  side  of  the  head,  or  shaking 
the  head,  may  dislodge  it,  but  it  should  not  be 
poked  at. 

SYRINGING   THE   EAR 

This  must  be  done  in  the  gentlest  manner  not  to 
force  the  stream  of  water  too  violently  against  the 
tightly  stretched  membrane. 

A  glass  syringe  with  a  blunt  nozzle  is  the  best  in- 
strument to  use.  An  ordinary  bulb  syringe  can  be 
made  to  answer  the  purpose  if  it  is  used  with  care. 
Select  the  largest  nozzle ;  do  not  place  it  too  close 
to  the  opening  of  the  passage  that  there  may  be 
plenty  of  room  for  the  water  to  escape  freely. 
Squeeze  the  bulb  very  slowly  and  with  only  suf- 


170  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

ficient  force  to  send  the  stream  of  water  into  the 
ear. 

This  treatment  is  often  ordered  by  the  physician 
when  there  is  disease  of  the  ear  and  it  is  well  to 
know  exactly  how  it  should  be  done. 

Diseases  of  the  Ear. — In  all  cases  where  there  is 
a  discharge  from  the  ear  the  child  should  have  com- 
petent medical  advice.  If  a  child  is  habitually  in- 
attentive when  spoken  to  in  an  ordinary  tone  of 
voice  the  mother  should  suspect  deafness  and  take 
pains  to  find  out  if  he  can  hear  single  words  spoken 
at  a  distance  of  three  or  four  feet  from  the  ear.  If 
he  cannot,  or  there  is  any  evidence  of  impaired 
hearing,  an  aurist  should  be  consulted  if  possible,  or 
in  any  case  the  family  physician. 

It  is  said  that  children  who  breathe  through  the 
mouth  are  always  threatened  with  earache  and  deaf- 
ness. It  is  worth  some  trouble  on  the  part  of  the 
parents  to  see  that  the  habit  of  breathing  through 
the  nose  is  established.  The  nasal  passages  should 
be  treated  if  any  obstruction  there  prevents  a  full 
breath  being  taken  through  them. 

Children  subject  to  earache  should  not  be  allowed 
to  bathe  in  cold  w'ater,  nor  to  dive  under  water. 
They  should  be  warmly  clothed  and  the  feet  pro- 
tected with  special  care. 


CARE  OK  THE    HAIR 
CHAPTER  Xyi 

BRUSHING 

Nothing  improves  the  liair  more  than  systematic 
brushing.  A  natural  oil  is  secreted  at  the  roots 
which,  if  it  is  present  in  sufficient  quantity,  keeps 
the  hair  soft  and  glossy.  Regular  brushing  morn- 
ing and  evening  stimulates  tliese  glands  and  causes 
them  to  perform  their  function  better.  This  is 
often  the  only  remedy  needed  when  the  hair  is  harsh 
and  dry. 

COMBING 

A  comb  is  only  required  to  part  the 'hair,  or  to 
smooth  it  when  it  is  tangled.  Scraping  the  scalp 
with  a  fine  comb  should  be  avoided  as  it  injures  the 
skin  and  aggravates  the  dandruff  it  is  used  to  re- 
move. 

CURLING 

When  a  child's  hair  does  not  curl  naturally,  it  is 

(171) 


172  THE  CARE  OF   CHILDREN 

most  sensible  not  to  try  to  effect  this  result  by  arti- 
ficial means. 

The  tight  ringlets  that  used  to  be  thought  so 
beautiful,  are  no  longer  in  fashion ;  soft,  loose  curls 
.'  are  all  that  is  desired. 

Twisting  the  hair  into  hard  knobs  at  niglit  breaks 
and  injures  it,  beside  being  very  uncomfortable  to 
the  sleeper.  Oily  applications  are  not  recommended 
for  the  hair.  Used  occasionally  and  for  a  special 
purpose,  they  may  be  permitted.  It  is  said  the  fol- 
lowing recipe  will  make  the  hair  curl  : 

Olive  oil,  four  ounces;  oil  of  origannm  (wild 
marjoram),  sixty  drops;  oil  of  rosemary,  twenty 
dro})s.  Shake  well  before  using  and  apply  fre- 
quently. 

'crimping 

If  it  is  desired  to  crimp  the  hair,  part  it  in  the 
back,  drawing  each  division  well  to  the  side, 
dampen  it  slightly  and  braid  it  loosely.  By  this 
arrangement  the  child  is  not  forced  to  lie  on  the 
hard  ridges  at  night. 

TANGLES 

"When  long  hair  has  been  neglected  it  v/ill  be  very 
difficult  to  disentangle  it.  Time  and  patience  are 
necessary,  as  only  a  portion  can  be  done  at  once.     The 


CARE  OF  THE   HAIR  173 

tangles  can  be  saturated  with  alcohol,  or,  if  this  fails, 
with  olive  oil.  Beginning  at  the  ends  work 
patiently  until  one  lock  is  free.  The  ends  must  be 
held  tightly  near  the  head  to  prevent  the  painful 
pulling  on  the  scalp. 

OUTTIlSrG 

Hair  grows  from  the  roots  and  dies  at  the  ends. 
When  they  are  split  they  must  be  clipped.  It  was 
an  old  su[)erstition  that  hair  always  must  be  cut 
when  the  moon  was  on  the  increase,  or  it  would  not 
grow  again. 

When  the  hair  is  thin  and  scanty  it  often  benefits 
it  to  cut  it  close  to  the  head.  A  stimulating  lotion 
should  be  applied  at  the  same  time. 

When  a  boy  has  pretty,  curling  hair,  it  is  always 
a  trial  to  the  mother  to  cut  it  off.  The  sacrifice 
should  be  made  when  he  is. promoted  to  trousers. 
Long  curls  look  out  of  place  ^vith  the  boyish  dress 
and  are  sure  to  expose  the  wearer  to  taunts  from  his 
companions  that  are  hard  to  bear. 

If  a  child  who  has  unusually  long,  thick  hair  suf- 
fers from  headache,  or  complains  frequently  of  its 
weight,  not  of  the  trouble  of  having  it  dressed,  it 
should  be  removed. 

BANGS 

Bangs  are  not  objectionable,  if  they  are  not  too 


174  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

long.  They  should  not  be  curled  or  crimped,  jiar- 
ticularly  in  girls,  as  it  is  important  that  the  front 
hair  should  not  be  injured. 

Keeping  the  hair  short  for  any  length  of  time 
does  not  interfere  with  its  future  growth,  but  rather 
promotes  it. 

In  arranging  the  hair,  it  should  not  be  tied  back 
too  tightly  to  bring  a  strain  upon  the  scalp. 

Wearing  the  hair  over  the  forehead  does  not 
make  it  grow  lower,  as  is  sometimes  imagined. 
There  is  a  certain  line  in  every  individual  beyond 
which  the  hair  follicles  or  roots  do  not  develop,  and 
no  training  will  make  them  do  so. 

THIN   HAIR 

In  some  families  the  hair  is  naturally  abundant 
and  beautiful,  in  others  it  is  thin  and  harsh,  or 
scanty  and  very  fine,  without  apparent  cause. 
These  idiosyncrasies  must  be  taken  into  considera- 
tion. 

Persistent  brushing  does  much  to  stimulate  the 
growth  of  the  hair.  If  an  application  is  desired, 
the  following  formula  is  a  good  one.  It  must  be 
prepared  by  a  druggist : 

Sulphate  of  quinine,  one  drachm  ;  aromatic  sul- 
phuric acid,  sufficient  to  dissolve  the  quinine;  tinct- 
ure of  cantharides,  three  drachms;  glycerine,  one 


CARE    OF   THE   HAIR  175 

ounce ;  rose  water,  three  ounces  ;  distilled  water,  suf- 
ficient to  make  eight  ounces. 

Apply  every  other  night  for  two  weeks,  rubbing 
it  in  thoroughly. 

When  the  hair  is  very  thin,  it  is  best  to  keep  it 
cut  close  to  the  head.  If  the  hair  falls  out  in 
patches,  there  is  probably  ring-worm  or  some  dis- 
ease of  the  scalp.  Attention  to  the  diet  and  per- 
haps a  tonic  is  needed. 

HARSH    HAIR 

This  is  the  result  of  an  insufficient  secretion  of 
the  natural  oil,  which  renders  the  hair  soft  and 
glossy. 

Frequent  brushing  is  still  the  best  remedy.  A 
little  pure  olive  oil  or  fresh  castor  oil,  scented  with 
essence  of  verbena,  can  be  thoroughly  rubbed  into 
the  scalp  two  or  three  times  a  week.  The  rubbing 
probably  does  as  much  good  as  the  oil. 

SPOTTING   AT  THE  ENDS 

As  has  been  said,  hair  grows  from  the  head 
outward,  so  that  splitting  at  the  ends  is  not  of 
much  consequence  except  as  showing  that  the  hair 
is  not  as  moist  as  it  sliould  be.  The  ends  can  be 
clipped  and  a  little  oil  applied  to  the  scalp,  if  the 
hair  is  particularly  dry. 


176  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

DANDRUFF 

This  affection  is  not  the  result  of  a  want  of  neat- 
ness, but  of  a  disease  of  the  scalj)  which  causes  the 
skin  to  come  off  in  dry  scales  or  flakes.  It  requires 
etimulating  treatment.  Compound  camphor  lini- 
ment rubbed  in  each  night  for  a  week  and  re- 
peated when  necessary  is  effectual. 

The  hair  should  be  washed  once  a  week  to  re- 
move the  accumulation  of  dried  skin,  but  the  use  of 
a  fine  comb  should  be  avoided. 

Special  attention  should  be  paid  to  the  diet  of 
children  who  have  dandruff,  or  in  whom  the  natural 
secretion  of  oil  is  defficient.  They  need  cream, 
butter  and  any  form  of  fat  they  can  be  induced  to 
take. 

WASHING   THE    HAIR 

Too  frequent  washing  of  the  head  is  injurious  to 
the  hair  and  tends  to  make  it  dry  and  harsh.  Un- 
less there  is  a  special  reason  for  its  being  done  more 
frequently,  once  a  month  is  sufficient,  if  it  has  daily 
a  thorough  brushing  in  the  interval.  The  parting 
and  the  hair  about  the  temples  can  be  washed  with  a 
soft  cloth  weekly  as  the  skin  there  is  more  exposed 
to  dust. 

A  pinch  of  borax  or  a  few  drops  of  ammonia  can 
be  added  to  the  water.     Care  nmst  be  taken  not  to 


CARE  OF   THE  HATR  177 

put  in  too  much,  as  the  alkali  removes  the  oil  of 
the  hair  and  makes  it  harsh  for  a  time. 

The  yolk  of  an  egg  lightly  beaten  and  well 
rubbed  in  is  an  excellent  application  to  cleanse  the 
hair.  It  must  be  washed  off  with  Ivory  soap  and 
water.  When  the  hair  is  naturally  soft  and  glossy 
the  white  of  an  egg  may  be  used  to  advantage  in 
cleaning  it. 

PARASITES 

Children  sometimes  become  contaminated  with 
these  troublesome  pests  at  school.  When  there  is 
reason  to  fear  that  there  has  been  exposure,  a  care- 
ful examination  must  be  made,  particularly  if 
scratching  shows  that  there  is  any  irritation.  They 
increase  with  great  rapidity. 

A  thorough  application  of  kerosene  oil  is  the 
safest  remedy  and  a  most  effectual  one.  Various 
parasiticides  can  be  used,  but  they  are  all  poisons, 
while  the  oil  is  harmless. 

After  saturating  the  hair  with  it,  a  good  washing 
in  soap  and  water  is  in  order.  When  the  hair  is 
cleansed,  soaking  it  in  vinegar  will  prevent  the  nits 
or  eggs  from  developing.  A  close  watch  should  be 
kept  that  the  intruders  do  not  return, 

COLOR  OF  THE   HAIR 

The  hair  which  covers  the  head  at  hirth  always 
12 


178  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

drops  out  and  the  new  growth  is  of  a  different  tex- 
ture and  j)erhaps  color. 

It  has  a  tendency  to  grow  darlver  with  age  and 
often  after  seven  yeai-s  there  is  a  decided  change  in 
the  color.  The  pretty  flaxen  locks  disappear,  when 
the  hair  is  light,  giving  place  to  some  shade  of 
brown.  The  alteration  in  dark  hair  is  of  course  not 
so  marked. 

Any  attempt  to  alter  the  color  of  the  hair  by 
chemical  means  is  sure  to  end  disastrously.  Nature 
tones  it  to  suit  the  complexion  and  interference  with 
her  handiwork  seldom  results  in  imj^rovement. 

Red  hair,  which  is  often  a  trial  to  its  possessor,  is 
held  in  high  esteem  by  artists.  It  usually  accom- 
panies a  beautiful  complexion  w^hich,  if  not  perfect 
in  childhood,  may  become  so  later  on. 

SUPERFLUOUS  HAIR 

In  children  in  whom  the  growth  of  hair  is  vigo- 
rous it  sometimes  appears  in  places  where  it  is  not 
desired,  as  on  the  face,  though  this  is  not  as  com- 
mon in  childhood  as  in  adult  life. 

The  superfluous  hair  can  be  removed  by  the  use 
of  strong  alkalies,  but  they  cannot  be  applied  at 
home  with  safety. 

It  is  said  that  the  only  effectual  means  of  pre- 
ventijig  a  recurrence  of  the  growth  is  to  have  it  ex- 


CARE  OB'  THE   HAIR  179 

terminated  by  means  of  electrolysis.  The  hair  fol- 
licles are  transfixed  with  fine  needles  connected  with 
a  battery  and  a  current  of  electricity  accomplishes 
their  destruction. 

Shaving  it  with  a  razor,  or  plucking  out  each 
hair  singly  with  tweezers,  only  makes  the  growth 
stronger  and  harsher. 


CARE   OK  THE   NAILS 

CHAPTER  XVII 

THE  NAILS 

Well-kept  nails  are  an  ornament  to  the  hand. 
If  children  are  early  trained  to  bestow  on  them  each 
day  the  few  minutes'  care  that  is  necessary  to  keep 
them  in  good  order,  they  will  do  it  almost  mechani- 
cally and  not  find  it  a  burden  as  they  grow  older. 

Bahy^s  Nails. — The  baby's  nails  should  be  cut  as 
soon  as  they  are  long  enough  to  require  it.  If  left 
untrimmcd  they  sometimes  inflict  scratches  on  the 
tender  skin  of  the  face.  They  can  be  cleansed  by 
holding  the  hands  for  a  few  moments  in  warm 
water,  pressing  the  tips  of  the  fingers  away  from 
them  and  wiping  them  gently  with  a  soft  cloth. 
Some  mothers  dust  them  with  violet  powder  to  fill 
the  space  and  keep  particles  of  dust  from  getting 
beneath  and  discoloring  them, 
(180) 


CARE   OF   THE   NAILS  181 


TRIMMING 


It  is  usual  to  recommend  that  the  nails  be  pare<l 
with  a  sharp  knife.  This  is  a  difficult  process  to 
accomplish  neatly  and  a  pair  of  curved  scissors 
answer  the  purpose  equally  well  and  are  much 
easier  to  use. 

The  outline  of  the  nail  should  follow  the  shape 
of  the  finger  tip  and  be  cut  quite  close  to  it. 
Pointed  nails  do  not  look  ill  on  taper  fingers,  but 
when  the  finger  is  broad  and  thick  they  are  out  of 
place. 

Toe  nails  should  not  be  cut  too  short,  being  long 
enough  at  the  sides  to  make  them  almost  square 
across  the  top.  The  mother  should  pay  especial 
attention  to  this  important  point,  as  it  may  save 
much  suffering  from  an  ingrowing  nail. 

CLEANSING 

If  dirt  has  accumulated  underneath  the  nails  the 
fingers  should  be  well  soaked  in  warm  water,  with  a 
little  borax  or  ammonia  added  to  it,  to  soften  and  re- 
move as  much  of  it  as  possible.  A  wooden  toothpick 
is  a  good  instrument  to  use  for  this  purpose.  Ivory  or 
steel,  if  used  roughly  or  too  constantly,  wear  a  ridge 
on  the  under  side  of  the  nail  from  which  it  is  diffi- 
cult to  dislodge  foreign  matter. 


182  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

OILING 

A  few  drops  of  olive  oil  applied  once  a  week 
helps  to  keep  the  nails  pliable  and  to  soften  the 
skin  surrounding  them  so  that  it  can  be  easily  ma- 
nipulated away  from  the  nail. 

POLISHING 

A  polisher  or  oval  piece  of  wood  covered  with 
chamois  skin  can  be  purchased  at  very  small  cost, 
and  its  vigorous  use  for  a  few  seconds  every  day 
makes  the  nails  smooth  and  glistening  and  at  the 
same  time  pushes  the  surrounding  skin  into  its 
proper  place. 

DEVELOPING  THE  LUNELA 

The  lunette,  lunela,  or  half-moon-shaped  white 
portion  of  the  nail,  really  a  part  of  the  root,  is  con- 
sidered a  great  beauty  when  perfectly  developed. 
The  skin  at  the  lower  part  of  the  nail  must  be 
jn'essed  away  from  it  with  the  j)oint  of  the  polisher 
and,  if  it  is  too  abundant  or  forms  a  hard  ridge, 
skilfully  pared  with  a  sharp  knife,  y 

HANG  NAIL 

This  term  is  derived  from  a  Saxon  word  Ange, 
meaning  troublesome.  No  one  who  has  suffered 
from  it  will  doubt  the  propriety  of  the  derivation. 


CARE  OF  THE  NAILS  183 

It  is  a  partly  detached  piece  of  skin  at  tlie  root 
of  the  nail,  inflamed  by  friction  against  the  hard 
substance  beside  it.  It  should  l^e  cut  as  close  to  the 
flesh  as  possible  with  a  pair  of  sharp  scissors.  If 
there  is  much  inflammation,  the  finger  can  be 
Avrapped  in  a  cloth  kept  wet  with  a  saturated  solu- 
tion of  boracic  acid.  When  the  chief  discomfort 
comes  from  soreness,  it  can  be  anointed  with  carbo- 
lized  vaseline  or  wet  with  tincture  of  witch  hazel. 

A  succession  of  hang  nails  shows  that  the  child's 
general  health  requires  building  up. 

INGROWING    NAIL 

This  usually  occurs  on  the  foot,  owing  to  the 
pressure  of  the  shoe  forcing  the  nail  against  the 
flesh.  If  the  nails  are  properly  cut,  that  is,  nearly 
square  across  the  top,  this  accident  is  very  unlikely 
to  happen. 

When  it  is  observed,  the  nail  should  be  scraped 
Avith  a  piece  of  glass  to  render  it  thinner  and  more 
pliable.  Then,  if  possible,  the  point  must  be 
gently  lifted  and  a  small  wedge  of  cotton- wool  in- 
serted under  it  to  prevent  its  burying  itself  in  the 
flesh. 

When  the  toe  is  very  much  inflamed,  it  can  be 
kept  wrapped  in  a  saturated  solution  of  boracic  acid 
until   the  condition   is  a   little  improved.     If  the 


184  THE   CARE   OF   CIirLDREN 

point  of  the  nail  is  already  imbedded  in  the  soft 
part  beside  it,  a  surgical  operation  will  be  necessary. 
Sometimes  both  points  are  involved,  when  it  is  said 
to  be  a  double  ingrowing  nail. 

SPLINTERS   UNDER   THE   NAIL 

If  enough  of  the  splinter  projects  beyond  the 
nail,  it  can  be  firmly  grasped  with  a  pair  of 
tweezers  and  drawn  out. 

If  not,  a  V-shaped  piece  must  be  cut  from  the 
nail  over  it  with  sharp-pointed  scissors,  when  it  can 
be  reached  with  a  needle  or  the  tweezers  and  ex- 
ti-acted. 

Wrap  the  finger  in  linen  spread  with  carbolized 
vaseline  until  it  heals. 

BITING    THE   NAILS 

In  older  children  this  habit  sometimes  proceeds 
from  an  irritable  condition  of  the  nervous  system 
for  which  a  physician  should  prescribe  proper  rem- 
edies. Unstimulating  food,  as  milk,  bread,  fish  and 
the  cereals,  should  be  given  for  a  time,  meat  and 
eggs  being  avoided. 

Touching  the  nails  with  bitter  aloes  or  assafoetida, 
soaking  them  in  infusion  of  quassia  or  covering 
them  with  a  paste  of  gum  arabic  and  red  pepper, 
may  prevent  their  being  put  in  the  mouth. 


CARE  OF  THE   NAILS  185. 

When  the  child  is  old  enough  to  respond,  an  ap- 
peal to  his  pride  or  his  affections,  or  the  offer  of 
some  substantial  reward  may  effect  a  cure. 

Young  children  can  be  made  to  wear  gloves  or 
mittens,  or  the  hands  can  be  kept  in  bags  for  a 
time  until  the  inconvenience  leads  the  child  to  wish 
to  cure  himself.  Not  much  can  be  done  with 
older  children  until  the  will  is  enlisted  on  the  side 
of  right. 

SUCKING  THE  FINGERS 

Nothing  more  effectually  spoils  the  shape  of  the 
nails  and  the  finger-tips  than  sucking  them.  This 
bad  habit  presses  the  upper  teeth  out  of  place  and 
injures  the  lower  lip. 

When  the  tendency  to  put  the  fingers  or  thumb 
in  the  mouth  is  perceived  in  a  baby,  the  sleeve 
should  be  pinned  to  the  dress  or  the  pillow  so  the 
hand  cannot  be  raised  to  the  mouth. 

If  the  habit  is  established,  the  means  recom- 
mended for  preventing  the  nails  from  being  bitten 
may  be  tried. 

It  is  such  a  comfort  to  a  baby  to  suck  the  thumb 
it  seems  a  shame  to  put  a  stop  to  such  an  appar- 
ently innocent  pleasure.  It  saves  much  future  an- 
noyance and  disfigurement  if  the  child  is  not  al- 
lowed to  form  the  habit,  and  present  comfort  must 
be  sacrificed  to  future  good. 


CARE  OF  THE   FEET 

CHAPTER  XVIII 

RESTING  ON  THE  FEET 

The  bones  of  children  are  very  soft  and  easily 
bent.  They  contain  a  larger  proportion  of  animal 
matter  than  the  bones  of  grown  persons,  in  which 
mineral  substances  predominate.  This  peculiarity 
renders  the  bones  of  infants  es{>ecia]ly  liable  to  dis- 
tortion ;  any  nndue  weight  or  pressure  upon  them 
bends  them  out  of  shape. 

An  active  baby  should  not  be  allowefl  to  rest  its 
weight  on  its  feet  for  more  than  a  few  seconds  at  a. 
time.  This  precaution  is  particularly  necessary  if 
the  child  is  unnsnally  large  and  heavy.  After 
it  is  six  months^  old  it  >vill  begin  to  feel  its  feet, 
resting  partially  upon  them  while  sup|X)rted  by  the 
mother^s  hands  under  its  arms. 

Creeping  is  usually  the  next  advance  in  locomo- 
tion, althongh  some  babies  miss  this  stage  altogether 
(186) 


CARE  OF  THE   FEET  187 

and   struggle   to  their  feet,  standing  alone  by  the 
time  tliey  are  ten  months  old. 

It  is  a  mistake  to  hold  the  baby  too  constantly  in 
the  arms.  If  put  down  on  a  rug  or  blanket  on  the 
floor  it  has  a  good  opportunity  to  develop  the  powers 
of  motion  and  also  learns  to  amuse  itself. 

WALKING 

Proper  shoes  are  a  great  help  in  the  first  efforts  to 
walk.  As  already  mentioned,  the  soles  should  be 
flat,  not  rounded,  and,  if  the  ankles  are  inclined  to 
be  weak,  boots  that  support  them  for  the  time  being 
are  desirable.  Weak  ankles  should  be  frequently 
bathed  in  salt  and  water  and  well  rubbed  several 
times  a  day. 

A  healthy  child  shows  a  desire  to  pull  himself  up 
by  some  solid  article  of  furniture  when  he  is  ready 
to  walk  ;  usually  at  from  ten  to  fifteen  months  old. 

He  should  not  be  forced  in  any  way  to  anticipate 
this  time  by  injudicious  urging. 

If  a  child  does  not  walk  when  he  is  two  years  old 
there  must  be  some  physical  disability  which  should 
be  investigated. 

BATHING 

The  feet  should  be  bathed  in  cool  water  every 
morning  or  evening,  and  well  rubbed  to  bring  about 


188  THE   CAEE   OF   CHILDREN 

the  reaction.     This  keeps  the  pores  open  and   mate- 
rially lessens  the  tendency  to  take  cold. 

PROTECTING  THE  FEET 

It  cannot  be  too  often  repeated  that  the  feet  are 
two  of  the  most  vulnerable  points  in  the  body. 
Being:  at  a  distance  from  the  heart  the  circulation  is 
often  interfered  with  and  cold  feet  is  the  result. 
Warm  stockings  in  cold  weather,  well-fitting  but 
not  too  tight  shoes,  and  overshoes  for  wet  days,  are 
absolutely  essential  to  health. 

DAMP  FEET 

If  the  feet  are  wet  the  shoes  and  stockings  should 
be  removed  as  soon  as  possible  and  the  feet  rubbed 
with  alcohol  or  spirits  of  camphor,  dry  foot-gear 
being  put  on,  of  course. 

(Children  should  be  instructed  not  to  sit  in  school 
with  damp  feet.  If  long  rubber  boots  are  worn, 
this  accident  cannot  happen  while  the  boots  are 
whole,  unless  in  the  case  of  some  boys  to  whom 
length  of  leg  only  means  a  challenge  to  wade  over 
the  top  of  it. 

The  feet  are  sometimes  found  cold  and  damp  at 
night  and  should  always  be  warmed  and  rubbed  be- 
fore the  child  goes  to  sleep. 


CARE   OF   THE   KEET  189 

EXCESSIVE    PERSPIRATION 

This  is  a  most  annoying  affection,  as  it  is  usually 
accompanied  by  a  disagreeable  odor.  Especial  at- 
tention should  be  })aid  to  cleanliness  and  the  follow- 
ing liniment  may  be  used  : 

Tannic  acid,  two  drams,  or  teaspoonfuls.  Al- 
cohol, eight  ounces,  or  sixteen  tablespoon fuls.  This 
preparation  stains  clothing. 

It  may  be  applied  twice  a  day.  After  it  is  dry 
dust  the  feet  with  finely  powdered  French  chalk. 
Do  not  use  a  vegetable  powder,  as  corn  starch,  for 
this  is  unfavorably  affected  by  the  heat  and  moisture. 

The  stockings  should  be  changed  frequently. 

CORNS     ' 

Corns  are  nature's  effort  to  protect  the  soft  tissues 
of  the  foot  by  forming  a  callous  to  sustain  the  pres- 
sure. 

They  are  evidences  of  the  faulty  construction  of 
shoes,  and  in  some  cases  of  the  vanity  that  persists 
in  wearing  shoes  too  small  for  the  foot. 

With  children  the  shoe  that  has  caused  the 
mischief  should  be  abandoned. 

If  there  is  much  tenderness  a  section  of  lemon 
can  be  bound  over  the  sore  spot  at  night.  When  the 
corn  is  between  the  toes  a  wad  of  cotton-wool  gives 
great  relief;  if  outside  the  toe  a  circle  of  felt  with  a 


190  THE   CARE  OF   CHILDREN 

hole  in  the  middle  can  be  placed  over  it,  and  secured 
with  sticking  plaster. 

After  soaking  the  foot  in  warm  water  the  horny 
substance  of  the  corn  can  be  pared  away,  and  if 
there  is  subsequent  relief  from  pressure,  it  will 
probably  be  cured  without  farther  trouble. 

A  bunion  is  an  enlargement  and  inflammation  of 
the  joint  of  a  toe,  usually  of  the  great  toe.  It  is 
not  very  common  in  children.  Removal  of  pressure 
and  painting  the  part  with  tincture  of  iodine  will 
often  be  eifectual  if  it  is  discovered  early.  Later, 
when  there  is  much  inflammation,  and  perhaps 
matter  has  formed,  it  should  be  seen  by  a  physi- 
cian. 

CHAFED  HEEL 

Children  often  suffer  much  from  the  heel  having 
been  rubbed  by  a  badly-fitting  shoe,  or  one  that  has 
a  rough  projection,  where  the  seam  is  at  the  back  of 
the  uppers.  A  circular  piece  of  rubber  plaster, 
applied  when  the  pain  is  first  complained  of,  will 
give  complete  relief.  If  the  skin  is  rubbed  off,  the 
place  must  be  dressed  with  a  little  cold  crea!m  over 
night  and  the  plaster  applied  over  a  fresh  dressing 
in  the  morning. 

Ingrowing  nails  have  already  been  mentioned. 


CARE  OF  THE   FEET  191 

CHILBLAINS 

Chilblains  are  painfully  red  inflamed  spots  on  the 
toes,  heels,  and  sometimes  on  the  fingers,  occasioned 
by  exposure  to  cold.  On  their  first  appearance, 
they  may  be  painted  with  iodine,  or  rubbed  with  an 
ointment  of  one  part  of  ground  mustard  mixed  with 
three  parts  of  lard.  Camphorated  oil  sometimes 
gives  relief.  If  neglected  they  may  ulcerate  and 
should  then  be  dressed  with  balsam  of  Peru  spread 
on  linen  and  washed  every  day  with  a  weak  solution 
of  carbolic  acid. 

The  following  ointment  is  said  to  prevent  the  oc- 
currence of  this  condition : 

Oxide  of  Zinc,  half  an  ounce ; 

Glycerine,  one  and  a  half  ounces ; 

Lanolin,  one  and  a  half  ounces. 

It  should  be  well  rubbed  in  after  washing. 


AILMENTS 
CHAPTER  XIX 

SIMPLE   REMEDIES 

It  cannot  be  too  earnestly  impressed  upon  the 
mother  that  children  need  very  little  medicine,  and 
that  only  the  simplest  remedies  should  be  given 
them  without  the  advice  of  a  doctor. 

Many  of  their  ailments  arise  from  a  disordered 
digestion.  A  gentle  laxative  will  often  carry  off 
the  offending  substance,  and  a  small  dose  of  castor 
oil,  citrate  of  magnesia,  Rochelle  salts,  or  spiced 
syrup  of  rhubarb  may  be  ventured  on  with  perfect 
safety.  Compound  liquorice  powder  is  a  safe  laxa- 
tive. It  owes  its  efficacy  to  the  senna  it  contains. 
Half  a  teaspoonful  may  be  given  to  a  child  of  four 
years  old  at  bed  time,  and  the  dose  increased  to  a 
teaspoonful  for  older  children.  It  is  easily  taken 
mixed  with  a  little  water,  as  the  taste  is  not  especially 
disagreeable. 
(192) 


AILMENTS  193 

More  powerfii!  reinedies  may  do  more  harm  than 
good  when  administered  by  the  inexperienced. 
Attention  to  the  diet,  perfect  cleanliness,  good 
ventilation,  and  sufficient  sleep  are  more  valuable 
as  curative  measures  than  most  of  the  drugs  in  the 
pharmacopoeia, 

,    FEVERISHNES8 

A  child's  temperature  rises  very  easily  and  an 
elevation  does  not  mean  as  much  as  in  an  adult. 

A  clinical  thermometer  is  a  useful  instrument  for 
the  mother  to  have.  The  normal  temperature  is 
98.4°  Fahr. 

If  a  cliild  is  flushed  and  hot  at  night,  a  warm 
bath  should  be  given,  and  a  saline  laxative,  as  a 
teaspoonful  of  Rochelle  salts,  or  more  according  to 
the  age.  Cold  water  is  always  admissible,  but  it  is 
better  not  to  have  it  iced.  Lumps  of  ice  may  be 
given,  as  they  dissolve  slowly,  and  do  not  precipitate 
a  quantity  of  ice-cold  fluid  into  the  stomach  at  once. 
Ice,  however,  rather  increases  than  assuages  thirst. 

Local  symptoms,  as  sore  throat,  pain  in  the  chest, 
etc.,  may  be  treated  by  the  proper  applications.  If 
the  child  is  suffering,  and  seems  very  ill,  the  doctor 
should  be  sent  for.  If  not,  it  is  safe  to  wait  until 
the  morning  when,  if  there  is  no  improvement,  he 
certainly  should  be  summoned.  Often  an  evCTiing 
13 


194  THE  CARE  OF  CHIJLDilEK 

temperature  of  over   103°  will  have   subsided  in 
twelve  hours,  leaving  apparently  no  ill  effects. 

COLIC 

The  symptoms  are  severe  pain  in  the  abdomen, 
which  is  generally  relieved  by  pressure,  as  lying  on 
the  stomach.  There  is  no  fever,  and  the  attack  can 
often  be  traced  to  an  indigestible  article  of  food,  as 
green  apples,  or  too  large  a  quantity  of  nuts. 

Heat  can  be  applied  to  the  seat  of  pain  by  means 
of  the  invaluable  rubber  hot-\Yater  bag,  which  is 
indispensable  in  every  household.  Hot  drinks  can 
be  given,  as  essence  of  peppermint,  or  half  a  tea- 
spoonful  of  tincture  of  ginger  in  hot  water. 

If  the  attack  is  very  severe,  an  enema  of  hot 
water  will  help  to  give  relief.  A  dose  of  castor  oil 
should  be  given  at  night. 

If  nuts  have  been  partaken  of  too  freely,  a  tea- 
spoonful  of  salt  dissolved  in  hot  water  is  the  best 
remedy. 

The  diet  should  ba  regulated  after  the  attack  to 
prevent  its  recurrence. 

In  young  babies,  colic  is  usually  the  result  of 
over- feeding  or  indigestion.  Yet  sometimes  the 
utmost  attention  to  the  diet  seems  powerless  to 
avert  it. 

The  pain    arises    from    the    distension    of   the 


AILMENTS  195 

stomacli  and  intestines  by  an  accumulation  of  gas  or 
"wind/'  arising  from  the  fermentation  of  the  food. 

When  a  baby  cries  from  colic,  the  knees  are 
drawn  up,  the  abdomen  feels  hard  and  tense,  the 
hands  and  feet  are  cold  and  relief  follows  an  ex- 
pulsion of  gas. 

Eegulation  of  the  quantity  and  quality  of  the 
food  is  important.  Warmth  and  friction  help  to 
cut  short  an  attack. 

The  pain  comes  on  with  some  babies  at  a  certain 
time  every  day.  When  this  is  the  case,  the  enemy 
can  sometimes  be  circumvented  by  wrapping  the 
baby  in  a  blanket  with  a  hot- water  bag  before  the 
hour  when  the  attack  may  be  expected. 

Rubbing  the  bowels  with  the  warm  hand,  be- 
ginning low  down  on  the  right  side,  bringing  the 
hand  up,  across  the  abdomen  and  down  the  leftside, 
may  give  relief.  The  feet  should  be  warmly 
wrapped  in  flannel  and  kept  on  a  hot-water  bag. 

A  few  teaspoonfuls  of  warm  lime  water  may  be 
given  or  two  or  three  drops  of  essence  of  pepper- 
mint in  hot  water — not  sweetened — as  sugar  tends 
to  asrerravate  the  fermentation.  Plain  warm  water 
may  be  used. 

In  severe  cases  an  enema  of  warm  water  given 
with  an  infant's  rectal  syringe  may  bring  relief.  A 
hot  bath  can  be  tried  when  other  means  fail. 


196        THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 
CRYING 

Babies  cry  from  other  causes  than  colic  and  it  is 
well  to  bear  these  in  mind.  They  do  occasionally 
have  an  opportunity  to  cry  from  hunger,  as  when  a 
longer  sleep  than  usual  has  lengthened  the  interval 
between  two  meals  or  when  the  last  meal  has  from 
any  cause  been  a  small  one.  This  cry  is  stilled  after 
food,  while  that  from  colic  is  increased  by  feeding. 
A  baby  sometimes  cries  from  thirst  as  well  as  hunger 
and  one  or  two  spoonfuls  of  water  may  be  a  panacea. 

If  the  water  is  not  passed  at  proper  intervals,  it 
causes  discomfort.  The  legs  are  drawn  up  to 
lessen  the  pressure  and  the  child  frets  and  walls. 
Flannels  wrung  out  of  very  hot  water  and  laid 
over  the  lower  part  of  the  abdomen  may  relieve 
this  condition.  The  heat  and  moisture  cause  relax- 
ation and  the  water  escapes. 

When  a  rash  is  present  the  possibility  of  irritation 
from  this  source  should  be  remembered.  It  can  be 
bathed  with  a  solution  of  baking  soda  in  water. 

Unguarded  pins  are  not  put  into  the  clothes  of 
the  modern  baby  and,  as  no  tight  bands  confine  it, 
these  causes  of  tears  are  eliminated. 

A  cry  is  the  natural  expression  of  discomfort 
from  Sinj  cause.  A  baby  does  not  shed  tears  until 
it  is  nearly  three  months  old,  as  they  are  not  se- 
creted before  that  time. 


AILMENTS  197 

CONSTIPATION 

Tills  is  one  of  the  most  common  ailments  of 
(jliildliood  and  may  be  relieved  in  a  variety  of 
ways. 

With  older  children  attention  to  the  diet  is  often 
all  that  is  necessary  to  give  relief  and  this  means 
has  already  been  touched  upon. 

Massage,  or  careful  rubbing  and  kneading  of  the 
abdomen,  either  with  warm  oil  or  without,  will 
often  produce  a  movement. 

When  the  intestine  is  inactive,  it  can  be  induced 
to  move  by  a  suppository. 

The  simplest  for  a  young  baby  is  a  piece  of  white 
writing  paper  twisted  into  a  cone  about  four  inches 
long.  The  end  is  oiled  and  gently  passed  into  the 
rectum  for  about  an  inch. 

A  suppository  can  be  made  by  scraping  a  piece  of 
white  soap  to  the  thickness  of  a  lead  pencil  and  in- 
serting about  two  inches.  It  is  of  course  expelled 
with  the  movement. 

Molasses  boiled  to  the  consistency  of  candy  and 
shaped  into  suppositories  is  very  effectual. 

Prunes  covered  with  water,  boiled  until  they  form 
a  pulp  and  then  strained,  make  an  excellent  laxa- 
tive. A  teaspoon ful  of  the  water  can  be  given  every 
morning  to  a  baby  six  months  old,  increasing  the 
dose  for  older  ones. 


198  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

Half  a  toaspoonfiil  of  flake  manna  can  be  added 
to  the  milk  once  a  day  and  repeated,  if  necessary. 

It  is  unwise  to  give  castor  oil  constantly,  or  any 
of  the  patent  cathartic  medicines,  as  they  only  give 
temporary  relief  and  increase  the  difficulty  ulti- 
mately. 

When  it  is  necessary  to  effect  a  movement  in  ob- 
stinate constipation,  an  enema  of  one  ounce,  or  two 
tablespoonfuls,  of  warm  oil  can  be  given ;  or  a 
larger  quantity  of  warm  soap  suds. 

It  is  very  important  to  establish  regular  habits. 
A  baby  can  be  held  out  at  the  same  hour  every 
mornino;  and  evenino^  after  it  is  a  month  old.  Some 
children  seldom  soil  a  napkin  after  the  first  six 
weeks. 

Older  children  should  be  required  to  make  an  ef- 
fort to  have  a  movement  every  morning,  but  inef- 
fectual straining  should  not  be  permitted,  as  there  is 
danger  of  the  lower  part  of  the  bowel  prolapsing,  or 
coming  down. 

The  discharge  should  be  soft,  yet  formed,  except 
in  babies  under  two  years  old.  If  it  is  in  hard,  round 
balls,  it  has  been  retained  for  some  time  and  more 
fluid  is  needed  and  should  be  given.  Tliere  are 
children  who  do  not  seem  to  be  able  to  have  a 
movement  oflener  than  every  other  day.      If  the 


AILMENTS  199 

general  health  is  good   this   is   Dot  a  ground    for 

anxiety. 

DIARRHCEA 

During  the  first  few  weeks  of  a  baby's  life  there 
are  usually  three  or  four  movements  during  the 
twenty-four  hours.  These  gradually  decrease  in 
number  until,  when  the  child  is  two  years  old,  eat- 
ing a  variety  of  solid  food,  there  is  only  one  a  day. 

While  the  diet  is  principally  milk  the  motions 
will  be  yellow  in  color  and  soft  in  consistency.  If 
white  curds  of  milk  appear  in  them  the  food  is  not 
being  properly  digested.  It  may  be  lessened  in 
quantity  for  a  time  and  a  little  more  lime  water 
added  to  it. 

When  the  movements  are  clay-colored  the  liver  ia 
torpid  and  the  doctor  should  be  consulted. 

If  a  child  is  taking  iron  or  bismuth,  the  excre- 
tion will  be  very  dark,  almost  black.  Should  there 
be  a  stricture  of  the  bowel,  the  matter  will  be  small 
in  size,  sometimes  not  larger  than  a  pipe  stem. 

When  the  movements  increase  in  frequency  be- 
yond the  normal  limit  and  become  greenish  in  color 
and  watery  in  consistency,  we  say  the  child  has  diar- 
rhoea. 

This,  is  an  evidence  of  some  disturbance  of  the 
intestinal  tract,  usually  from  indigestion. 

If  it  has  been  preceded  by  constipation,  a  dose  of 


200  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

castor  oil  will  probably  give  relief,  removing  the  of- 
fending substance.  To  a  young  baby,  three  or  four 
drops  may  be  given  every  three  hours  for  four  or 
iiv^e  doses,  or  until  tliere  has  been  a  free  evacuation. 

For  a  child  six  months  old,  a  teaspoonful  once 
will  be  sufficient.  The  dose  can  be  increased  to  a 
tablespoonful  for  a  child  of  six  years.  Children 
bear  castor  oil  well. 

The  food  should  always  be  attended  to  when 
diarrhoea  is  present. 

If  the  evacuations  become  white  and  watery,  con- 
taining mucus  and,  perhaps,  streaks  of  blood,  with 
a  constant  straining  and  desire  to  have  a  movement 
the  disease  is  known  as  dysentery.  The  inflamma- 
tion has  extended  to  the  large  intestine. 

Diarrhoea  shouW  not  be  allowed  to  go  on  long 
unchecked.  The  physician  should  he  consulted  if 
home  remedies  are  ineifectual. 

For  older  children  rest  in  bed  and  restricted  diet 
will  often  effect  a  cure.  A  flannel  bandao^e  should 
be  worn  during  the  day  and  uight,  as  warmth  over 
the  bowels  is  important. 

HICCOUGH 

Hiccough,  or  hiccup,  is  usually  a  symptom  of 
little  importance.  It  is  caused  by  a  spasmodic  con- 
traction of  the  diaphragm,  the  muscle    separating 


AILMENTS  201 

the  chest  from  the  abdomen.  It  may  arise  from 
the  presence  of  too  much  food,  wind,  or  gas,  in  the 
stomach.  Often  diverting  the  child^s  mind  is  all 
that  is  necessary.  A  sudden,  quick  movement  of  a 
baby,  or  patting  it  on  the  back,  telling  an  older 
child  to  hold  his  breath  while  he  counts  twenty 
slowly,  is  sometimes  effectual.  In  obstinate"  cases, 
two  drops  of  spirits  of  camphpr  on  sugar  may  be 
given  to  a  child  of  three  years  old,  and  increased 
to  ten  for  one  of  fifteen. 

CX)LDS 

Prevention. — In  northern  climates  a  cold  is  one  of 
the  most  common  ills  of  childhood.  There  is  a 
great  difference  in  the  susceptibility  of  children, 
some  taking  cold  much  more  easily  than  others.  It 
attacks  special  points,  as  the  head  or  the  chest,  and 
when  one  is  found  to  be  vulnerable  it  must  be 
specially  guarded. 

Sponging  with  cool  salt  and  water  and  accustom- 
ing the  child  to  live  in  a  well  ventilated  room  at  not 
too  high  a  temperature,  helps  to  insure  immunity. 

If  tlie  chest  is  liable  to  be  attacked  it  is  well  to 
rub  it  with  warm  oil,  both  back  and  front,  at  night, 
and  keep  a  fold  of  cotton  batting,  or  wadding,  over 
it  during  the  day. 

Cold  in  the  Head. — A  variety  of  cold  in  the  head 


202  THE  cahe  of  children 

called  snuffles,  sometimes  observed  in  a  young  baby, 
should  always  be  reported  to  the  doctor,  as  it  may 
indicate  constitutional  disease. 

AVhen  the  nose  is  obstructed,  rubbing  it  with 
vaseline  or  ^varm  oil  will  sometimes  give  relief, 
carrying  it  inside  with  a  camel's-hair  brush.  Older 
children  may  inhale  cologne  Avith  a  drop  of  am- 
monia water  in  it.  Spirits  of  camphor  may  be  used 
in  the  same  way.  Gently  syringing  the  nostrils 
with  warm  salt  and  water  is  said  to  be  an  effectual 
remedy.  A  small  glass  syringe  with  a  blunt  nozzle 
is  the  best  for  the  purpose. 

Hoarse^iess. — This  is  caused  by  inflammation  of 
the  larynx,  the  enlargement  at  the  top  of  the  wind- 
pipe that  contains  the  vocal  chords.  A  warm  poul- 
tice or  flannels  wa-ung  out  of  hot  water  are  some- 
times useful.  The  throat  should  be  covered  with 
dry  flannel  the  next  day.  Inhaling  the  steam  from  a 
pitcher  of  boiling  water  helps  to  relax  the  tension. 
Thirty  drops  of  compound  tincture  of  benzoin  can 
be  added  to  the  water.  A  few  drops  of  lemon  juice 
given  on  sugar  and  repeated  frequently  is  a  pleasant 
remedy. 

Cold  on  the  Chest. — This  is  known  to  physicians  as 
bronchitis,  or  inflammation  of  the  bronchial  tubes. 
The  child  is  feverish,  with  some  cough  and  a  feeling 
of  tightness  in  the  chest  and  throat  and  perhaps  a 


AILMENTS  203 

dull  pain.  The  feet  should  be  soaked  in  hot  water 
with  a  little  mustard  added  to  it  and  a  warm  poul- 
tice applied  to  the  chest.  This  must  be  changed 
every  hour  to  keep  up  the  heat.  When  a  poultice 
cannot  be  obtained,  the  chest  can  be  rubbed  with 
warm  cam})horatcd  oil  and  covered  with  flannel. 
A  warm  drink — flaxseed  tea  flavored  with  lemon 
juice  'is  good — can  be  given  at  bed  time.  If  the 
cough  is  tight,  ten  to  twenty  drops  of  wine  of  ipe- 
cac can  be  given  to  a  child  two  years  old. 

It  is  especially  important  that  children  with  deli- 
cate chests  should  wear  flannel  and  have  the  feet 
protected  with  woolen  stockings. 

When  wool  next  the  skin  is  unbearably  irritat- 
ing, as  it  undoubtedly  is  to  some  hyper-sensitive 
children,  very  thin  cotton  stockings  can  be  worn 
underneath  the  others  and  gauze  shirts  and  drawers 
inside  the  woolen  ones. 

There  is  no  more  effectual  measure  for  the  pre- 
vention of  colds  than  thoroughly  protecting  the  ex- 
tremities, particularly  the  feet.  Overshoes  should 
be  worn  in  wet  walking  and  removed  on  entering 
the  house.  If  the  shoes  are  damp,  the  evaporation 
as  they  dry  carries  off  the  heat  from  the  feet,  render- 
ing them  cold  and  damp,  and  almost  certainly  bringfj 
on  the  symptoms  of  a  cold. 


204  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

If  a  cliikPs  feet  are  liabitually  cold,  the  cause 
should  be  sought  for  and  removed. 

AV\irmor  foot  coverings  must  be  provided  and  the 
circulation  stimulated  by  brisk  rubbing  uight  and 
morning. 

SNORING 

Cliildren  as  well  as  grown  persons  should  keep 
the  mouth  shut  and  breathe  through  the  nostrjls. 

Snoring  is  a  danger  signal,  showing  that  some- 
thing is  wrong  with  the  throat  or  the  nasal  pas- 
sages, presenting  an  impediment  to  proper  breathing. 

The  tonsils,  or  the  little  glands  on  each  side  of 
the  tliroat  at  tlie  back  of  the  tongue,  may  be  en- 
larged, partially  filling  up  the  passage  from  the 
throat  to  the  nose,  preventing  the  free  access  of  air 
in  that  way.  If  they  are  much  inflamed,  the  child 
should  be  taken  to  a  surgeon,  who  will  apply  some 
astringent  application,  or,  if  necessary,  remove  the 
oifending  glands — not  a  serious  operation  usually. 

Snoring  may  proceed  fi'om  catarrh  of  the  throat 
or  nose.  There  may  be  a  growth  obstructing  the 
nasal  })assage.  Whatever  the  cause,  it  should  be 
found  and  treated,  as  persistent  breathing  through 
the  mouth  impairs  the  capacity  of  the  chest,  injures 
the  lungs  and  opens  the  way  to  many  ills  difficult, 
if  not  impossible,  to  cure  in  after  years. 


AILMENT3  205 

SORE  MOUTH 

Thrush, — ^Young  babies  and  even  older  children 
sometimes  have  tiny  white  patches  in  tlie  mouth, 
which  are  really  a  fungoid  growth  like  little  toad- 
stools. They  look  like  specks  of  milk.  Sometimes 
they  extend  through  tl>e  whole  digestive  tract, 
causing  the  movements  to  become  greenish,  and 
upsetting  the  digestion. 

It  is  usually  caused  by  want  of  cleanliness.  The 
nursing  bottle,  or  nipple,  may  be  neglected ;  the 
mouth  may  not  have  been  swabbed  faithfully  after 
food  was  given,  or  the  diet  may  be  improper, 
causing  disturbance  in  the  stomach.  Remove  every 
exciting  outside  cause  by  exquisite  cleanliness  of 
bottle,  nipple,  and  mouth.  Use  a  saturated  solution 
of  boracic  acid,  instead  of  clear  water,  to  swab  the 
mouth,  and  if  the  patches  appear  at  the  anus,  or 
opening  of  the  bowel,  sprinkle  them  with  a  powder 
made  of  equal  parts  of  boracic  acid,  oxide  of  zinc, 
and  French  chalk. 

A  saturated  solution  is  made  by  dissolving  in  the 
water  all  the  boracic  acid  it  will  take  up,  as  is  shown 
by  some  of  the  crystals  remaining  undissolved  at 
the  bottom  of  the  bottle.  Boracic  acid  can  be 
obtained  from  the  apothecary  in  small  crystals  and 
can  be  powdered. 

With  older  children,  the  little  canker  sores  that 


206  THE   CARE  OF   CHILDREN 

sometimes  come  inside  the  mouth,  at  the  jiinct)',n 
of  the  lips  with  the  jaws,  can  be  cured  by  dusting 
them  with  powdered  ahira. 

COLD  SORES 

Cold  sores  appearing  at  the  corners  of  the  lips 
outside  can  be  touched  with  spirits  of  camphor  in 
the  early  stages,  which  will  probably  prevent  their 
farther  development.  If  it  is  too  late  for  this  treat- 
ment, vaseline,  or  cold  cream,  is  the  best  application. 

CRACKED   LIPS 

When  the  lips  are  rougliened  and  cracked,  a 
mixture  of  four  teaspoonfuls  of  glycerin  and  one 
of  compound  tincture  of  benzoin  is  an  excellout 
emollient  to  apply. 

GUM    BOILS 

Gum  boils  show  some  inflammation  at  the  root 
of  a  tooth  and  require  the  attention  of  a  dentist. 
A  tiny  square  of  capsicum  plaster  over  tiie 
offending  part  helps  to  relieve  the  condition  for 
the  time. 

SORE  THROAT 

This  may  be  a  comparatively  trifling  ailment, 
or  it  may  be  the  beginning  of  a  disease  that 
involves  a  struggle  between  life  and  death. 

A  baby's  throat  can  be  examined  by  holding  it 
towards  a  window,  or  a  bright  light,  tipping  back 


AILMENTS  207 

the  head,  pressing  down  the  chin  to  open  the 
nioutli,  and  holding  down  the  tongue  with  a  flat 
tooth  brush,  or  spoon  handle. 

An  older  child,  if  amenable  to  reason,  can  be 
made  to  show  the  throat  by  telling  it  to  open  the 
mouth  and  say  "ah."  Some  children  find  it  impos- 
sible to  hold  down  the  tongue  voluntarily,  and  then 
it  must  be  depressed  with  a  spoon  handle.  If  a  child 
is  accustomed  to  do  this  occasionally  when  in  health 
it  will  not  be  so  difficult  to  induce  it  to  repeat  the 
performance  when  it  is  really  necessary. 

The  throat  is  very  sensitive  in  children,  and 
responds  quickly  to  any  derangement  of  the  system. 
Cold,  impure  air,  or  any  digestive  disturbance, 
inflames  the  delicate  membrane  that  lines  it. 

In  the  sore  throat  resulting^  from  cold  the  mucous 
membrane  is  congested,  being  a  darker  red  than 
usual  from  the  presence  of  an  extra  quantity  of 
blood.  A  folded  piece  of  cotton  wrung  out  of  cold 
water  with  a  flannel  band  laid  over  it,  renewed  as  it 
becomes  dry,  will  often  be  all  that  is  needed  to  give 
relief.  A  gentle  laxative,  as  milk  of  magnesia,  may 
be  given  if  indigestion  is  suspected. 

Sometimes  there  is  slight  tenderness  on  pressing 
the  outside.  The  uvula,  or  pointed  palate  that 
hangs  at  the  back  of  the  mouth  may  be  swelled, 
itnd  there  may  be  a  little   mucus,  but  no    white 


208  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

spots,  or  patches.  There  may  be  a  good  deal  of 
pain  in  swallowing,  as  the  food  presses  on  the  in- 
flamed surfaces,  and  only  soft  things,  or  liquids, 
should  be  given. 

There  is  another  form  of  sore  throat  in  which  the 
tonsils  principally  are  affected.  They  can  be  felt  a 
little  swelled  and  hard  on  the  outside  of  the  throat, 
and  inside  small  spots,  or  patclies,  like  little  ulcers, 
"white  or  yellow  in  color,  appear  on  them.  These 
are  confined  to  the  tonsils,  and  do  not  extend  to  the 
uvula,  or  pointed  part  of  the  soft  palate,  the  roof  of 
the  mouth,  or  backwards  towards  the  throat.  The 
spots  can  be  touched  with  a  caraePs-hair  brush  dipped 
in  compound  tincture  of  benzoin,  or  borax  and 
glycerin,  the  cold  bandage  ap})lied,  and  a  mild  lax- 
ative given.  The  child  should  be  kept  indoors,  and 
in  bed  if  more  comfortable  there ;  twenty-four  hours 
will  probably  show  great  improvement.  If  not, 
send  for  the  doctor,  as  it  is  not  safe  to  delay  longer, 
lest  it  should  be  a  serious  case. 

STIFF   NECK 

This  affection  frequently  occurs  in  children  who 
have  a  tendency  to  rheumatism,  and  in  those  who 
for  any  reason  are  not  as  strong  and  vigorous  as 
usual.  Hot  fomentations,  that  is,  flannels  wrung 
out  of  hot  water,  can  be  applied  to  the  neck   and 


AILMENTS  209 

frequently  renewed.  Warm  camphorated  oil  may 
be  rubbed  on  after  the  fomentations  are  removed, 
and  the  neck  bound  with  flannel. 

The  diet  should  be  attended  to,  being  more  nutri- 
tious than  usual.  A  teaspoonful  of  Rochelle  salts 
can  be  given  in  the  morning  for  two  or  three  days, 
and  if  the  general  condition  is  feeble,  the  doctor 
should  be  asked  to  prescribe  a  tonic. 

COUGH 

This  may  be  a  symptom  of  whooping  cough,  or 
croup,  or  merely  due  to  a  slight  irritation  of  the 
lining  membrane  of  the  windpipe.  If  it  is  per- 
sistent, or  annoying,  inhaling  the  steam  from  hot 
water  with  thirty  drops  of  compound  tincture  of 
benzoin  mixed  with  it  may  allay  it,  or  the  applica- 
tion of  hot  fomentations  to  the  throat.  If  it  is  very 
severe,  fifteen  drops  of  wine  of  ipecac  may  be  given, 
and  repeated  twice.  Half  a  teaspoonful  of  glyce- 
rin given  in  warm  milk  is  soothing.  Cough  medi- 
cines should  be  avoided,  as  they  disorder  the 
stomach  and  do  little  good. 

RASHES 

These  are  of  many  different  kinds,  and  proceed 
from  a  variety  of  causes.     Sometimes  they  are  in- 
fectious, as  in  scarlet  fever,  or  the  affection  known  as 
14 


210  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

the  itch ;   sometimes  confined  to  the  child  himself, 
and  meaning  no  more  than  a  disordered  digestion. 

Erythema,  or  heat  rash,  is  red  spots  varying  in 
size  from  the  head  of  a  hat  pin  to  a  five-cent  piece. 
They  are  slightly  hard  and  itch,  coming  on  the  legs, 
arms,  back  and  shoulders.  After  a  day  or  two 
they  disappear  and  a  fresh  crop  comes  out.  There 
is  a  red  ring  around  each  one  which  distinguishes 
the  eruption  from  chicken  pox. 

They  can  be  anointed  with  vaseline,  or  cold 
cream,  and  a  little  fluid  magnesia,  or  milk  of  mag- 
nesia given  as  a  laxative.  Avoid  oatmeal,  meat 
and  sugar  in  the  food  for  a  time. 

Roseola. — This  rash  is  sometimes  confounded  with 
measles,  or  scarlet  fev^er.  Unlike  these  diseases  there 
is  no  fever ;  the  symptoms  of  cold  in  the  head,  as  in 
measles,  and  sore  throat,  as  in  scarlet  fever,  are  absent. 

It  requires  very  little  treatment,  confinement  to 
the  house,  a  light  diet  and  mild  laxative  being  all 
that  is  needed. 

Urticariaj  or  nettle  rash,  also  known  as  hives,  is 
an  eruption  that  causes  much  misery  to  many  chil- 
dren. It  appears  in  the  form  of  large  white  blotches 
surrounded  with  red  and  itches  intensely.  Certain 
articles  of  food,  as  strawberries,  will  provoke  an  at- 
tack in  some  cases.  When  these  are  known  they 
must  be  avoided.     Bathing  the  spots  in  a  solution 


AILMENTS  211 

of  bicarbonate  of  soda,  or  water  with  a  few  drops 
of  ammonia,  gives  temporary  relief.  If  it  is  known 
to  liav^e  been  caused  by  the  diet,  a  little  castor  oil 
may  be  given,  and  if  it  persists  a  few  spoonfuls  of 
fluid  magnesia  daily  until  it  disappears. 

Eczema. — There  are  several  forms  of  this  affec- 
tion of  the  skin.  In  i\\Q  most  common  the  cuticle 
comes  off  in  dry  scales,  leaving  cracks  from  which  a 
fluid  exudes.  There  is  usually  itching,  which  is 
relieved  by  vaseline  spread  on  linen  and  applied. 
It  may  last  for  years  and  a  physician  should  always 
be  consulted. 

Meat,  sugar  and  oatmeal  should  be  avoided  in  the 
diet. 

There  are  some  rashes  and  other  affections  of  the 
skin  which  are  hereditary.  When  either  parent  is 
afflicted  in  this  way,  i\\Q  earliest  symptoms  in  the 
child  should  be  carefully  observed  and  the  case 
placed  under  the  care  of  a  physician. 

MOSQUITO   BITES 

A  wash  that  will  help  to  relieve  the  irritation  is 
made  as  follows  : 

Lime  water,  one  pint;  oxide  of  zinc,  one  tea- 
spoonful  ;  glycerin,  one  teaspoonful. 

When  this  dries,  dust  the  bites  with  equal  parts 
of  finely  powdered  boracic  acid  and  starch. 


212  THE   CARE   OF  CHILDREN 

RING  WORM 

This  is  a  troublesome  disease  of  the  scalp,  infec- 
tious amongst  children.  The  hair  comes  off'  in 
patches,  leaving  only  the  roughened,  broken  bristles 
iind  each  spot  is  surrounded  by  an  oval  or  circular 
border,  sometimes  inflamed,  from  which  it  derives  its 
popular  name  of  ring-worm. 

Children  afflicted  with  it  require  stimulating  food, 
meat,  broths,  eggs,  etc.,  and  to  be  built  up  by  salt- 
water baths,  plenty  of  fresh  air  and  exercise.  A 
physician  should  see  the  case,  as  iron  or  some  other 
tonic  may  be  needed.  The  spots  can  be  touched 
with  tincture  of  iodine  applied  with  a  brush.  Va- 
rious ointments  are  prescribed,  but  it  is  not  safe  to  use 
most  of  them  without  the  advice  of  a  physician. 

The  disease  may  be  communicated  to  grown  per- 
sons ;  then  it  attacks  other  parts  of  the  body  and 
not  the  head.  In  spite  of  the  name  it  is  not  caused 
by  a  worm,  but,  as  some  authorities  claim,  by  a 
tiny  fungus  })laut,  or,  as  others  say,  simply  by  a 
deg-eneration  of  the  cells  of  the  skin  and  hair.  It  is 
said  never  to  cause  baldness.  The  natural  tendency 
is  towards  a  cure,  though  it  may  last  for  several 
years  if  it  is  not  properly  treated. 

ITCH 

School  children  often  contract  this  disagreeable  af- 


AILMENTS  213 

fection.  The  technical  name  is  scabies,  and  it  is  also 
known  as  Scotcli  fiddle.  It  is  caused  by  the  pres- 
ence of  a  parasite  which  burrows  under  the  skin  be- 
tween the  fingers,  on  the  inside  of  the  wrists  and 
elbows  and  sometimes  on  the  abdomen  and  leo^s. 

The  trace  left  by  the  parasites  looks  like  an  old 
piu  scratch,  and  as  the  irritation  is  great  the  vic- 
tim's own  nails  soon  add  to  it. 

Sulphur  ointment  is  the  application  generally 
used.  It  should  be  freely  applied  and  well  rubbed 
in,  particularly  at  night,  and  followed  by  a  warm 
bath  in  the  morning. 

The  use  of  the  ointment  may  he  continued  for  a 
week  or  ten  days,  and  then  benzoated  lard  should 
be  substituted.  The  sulphur  irritates  the  skin  and 
keeps  up  the  inflammation  if  its  use  is  prolonged. 

When  the  hands  are  affected  gloves  should  be 
worn  to  prevent  the  infection  of  others. 

WORMS 

The  only  positive  proof  of  the  presence  of  worms 
in  the  intestine  is  their  appearance  in  the  motions. 
Vermifuges  should  not  be  given  without  this  proof, 
or  more  harm  may  be  done  than  good. 

There  are  two  varieties :  the  tiny  pin  worms, 
looking  like  white  threads,  and  round  worms,  which 


214  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

resemble  the  common  earthworm  in  appearance,  and 
are  several  inches  in  lono;th. 

When  a  child  has  shooting  pains  in  the  abdomen, 
nausea  and  vomiting  without  apparent  cause,  fetid 
breath,  itciiing  of  the  nose,  or  of  tlie  anus,  the  lower 
opening  of  the  bowel,  the  movements  should  be 
carefully  examined. 

If  thread  worms  are  detected  a  handful  of  quassia 
chips  should  be  put  to  soak  in  a  quart  of  water. 
After  eight  or  ten  hours  the  water  is  strained  off  and 
about  half  a  pint,  slightly  warmed,  administered  as 
an  enema  with  an  ordinary  bulb  syringe.  This 
will  be  retained* for  some  time  and  can  be  followed 
in  an  hour  with  an  enema  of  plain  warm  water. 

A  teaspoon ful  of  Rochelle  salts  can  be  given  at 
night  and  repeated  as  necessary. 

The  greatest  cleanliness  must  be  observed,  the 
anus  being  frequently  washed  with  warm  soap  and 
water,  the  nails  kept  short,  washed  and  cleansed 
often,  that  the  parasites  may  not  lodge  beneath  them 
and  be  carried  to  other  parts. 

Round  worms  will  not  easily  escape  notice  when 
they  appear  in  the  motions. 

Santonin    is   the    remedy    most    highly   recom- , 
mended,  but  as  it  is  a  powerful  medicine,  producing 
convulsions  in  overdose,  and  has  proved  fatal,  it  can- 


AILMENTS  215 

not  be  given  without  a  physician's  prescription.  It 
is  followed  by  a  dose  of  castor  oil.  It  can  be  ob- 
tained in  tablets  made  up  with  chocolate,  a  pleasant 
way  of  aclministering  it. 

BED    WETTING 

This  is  very  common  among  children,  especially 
boys.  Scolding  and  punishing  are  not  of  the 
slightest  use.  It  is  due  to  an  abnormal  condition 
which  must  have  proper  treatment  for  its  relief. 

It  is  well  to  protect  the  bed  with  a  piece  of  rub- 
ber sheeting  a  yard  wide  and  long  enough  to  tuck 
firmly  under  the  mattress  on  each  side.  Over  this 
can  be  laid  a  pad  made  of  several  thicknesses  of 
newspaper,  with  a  layer  of  cotton  waste  on  top, 
covered  with  a  piece  of  old  cotton.  This  can  be 
rolled  up  and  burned  in  the  morning. 

If  the  mother  recognizes  that  the  occurrence  is  a 
misfortune  and  not  a  fault,  and  prepares  for  it,  she 
will  find  it  much  more  easy  to  bear. 

Proper  medicine  is  required  for  its  cure  and  this 
only  a  doctor  can  prescribe. 

The  child  should  be  taken  up  the  last  thing  be- 
fore the  mother  goes  to  bed,  and  once  or  twice  in 
the  night.  Sometimes  raising  the  foot  of  the  bed 
four  or  five  inches  is  effectual  in  preventing  the  ac- 
cident. Lying  on  the  side  renders  it  less  likely  to 
happen,  and  it  us'ed  to  be  the  practice  to  tie  an 


216  THE   CARE  OF   CHILDREN 

empty  spool  by  a  string  round  the  waist  so  that 
when  the  little  sleeper  turned  on  his  back  the  pres- 
sure would  waken  him. 

KIGHT  TERROR 

A  child  will  sometimes  waken  from  sleep  with  a 
scream  of  terror,  having  apparently  had  a  distress- 
ing dream  which  has  terrified  him  beyond  measure. 

These  attacks  answer  to  the  nightmare  that 
afflicts  his  elders  and  can  generally  be  traced  to 
some  imprudence  of  diet  or  to  constipation. 

A  teaspoonful  of  spiced  syrup  of  rhubarb,  or  any 
gentle  laxative,  will  remove  the  cause  and  care  must 
be  taken  that  the  indigestible  article  of  food  that 
produced  the  symptoms  is  not  given  again.  The 
last  meal  of  the  day  should  be  very  simple,  as 
bread  and  milk. 

The  mother  should  make  sure  that  the  child  is 
not  being  told  alarming  stories  nor  frightened  in 
any  way  by  the  nurse  or  other  servants. 

If  the  attacks  continue  a  physician  should  be 
consulted. 

SLEEPLESSNESS 

Children  of  a  restless,  nervous  temperament 
sometimes  find  great  difficulty  in  going  to  sleep.  It 
IS  not  wilful  naughtiness  that  prevents  the  poor 
little  filings  from  shutting  their  eyes  and  lying  still 


AILMENTS  217 

as  they  are  ordered  to  do.  "  It  is  simply  a  physical 
inability  to  compose  themselves  to  sleep. 

Such  children  should  have  a  warm  bath  at  bed- 
time, followed  by  gentle  friction  of  the  whole  body. 
A  cup  of  warm  milk  is  an  excellent  hypnotic  for 
old  or  young.  If  the  feet  are  cold  they  should  be 
chafed  and  placed  on  a  hot-water  bag.  An  ice  bag 
or  a  cloth  wrung  out  of  ice  water  can  be  applied  to 
the  back  of  the  neck  at  the  same  time. 

The  presence  of  too  much  blood  in  the  brain  ren- 
ders natural  sleep  impossible  and  the  object  is  to 
draw  away  as  much  blood  as  possible. 

Excitable  children  should  not  be  told  stories  or 
read  to  at  bed-time  nor  allowed  to  romp  while  un- 
dressing. Darkness  is  especially  soothing  to  the 
tired  nerves  and,  unless  the  child  has  a  nervous 
terror  of  it,  the  light  should  never  be  left  burning. 

GROWING  PAINS 

Delicate  children  of  a  nervous  temperament  often 
suffer  from  intense  pain  in  the  legs  and  knee-joints, 
familiarly  known  as  growing  pains.  They  are  apt 
to  come  on  at  night,  after  the  fatigue  of  the  day. 
Warmth  and  friction  is  the  best  treatment.  The 
legs  can  be  thoroughly  rubbed  with  spirits  of  cam- 
phor or  any  simple  stimulating  liniment,  wrapped 
in  flannel  and  a  hot-water  bag  applied  to  them.     A 


218  THE    CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

warm  drink  will  aid  the  soothing  process.  A  warm 
bath,  98°  Falir.,  containing  two  ounces,  about  two 
tablespoon fuls,  of  carbonate  of  soda,  common 
washing  soda,  to  each  three  gallons  of  water  is  rec- 
ommended.    It  sliould  be  given  at  night. 

A  fixed  pain  on  the  inside  of  the  knee  should  not 
be  disregarded,  as  it  may  point  to  disease  of  the  hip. 

BOILS 

These  occur  most  often  in  children  from  eight  to 
ten  years  old,  particularly  in  boys.  They  are  apt 
to  come  where  there  is  friction  or  pressure  from  the 
clothing,  though  sometimes  they  aj^pear  on  the  face. 
They  are  often  preceded  by  itching  and  it  is  said 
that  if  at  this  stage  the  tiny  hair  on  the  surface  is 
pulled  out,  the  formation  will  be  prevented.  An 
almost  unfailing  remedy,  although  a  severe  one  for 
the  moment,  is  to  dip  a  match,  the  end  covered  with 
phosphorus  being  first  taken  off,  into  pure  carbolic 
acid  and  to  touch  the  pimple  directly  in  the  middle. 
It  acts  like  fire,  cauterizing  the  part  and  stojis  the 
progress  of  the  boil. 

When  a  head  has  formed,  surrounded  with  a 
hard  inflamed  surface,  it  must  be  poulticed  with  a 
flaxseed  poultice  until  the  induration  is  softened 
and  the  boil  discharges,  and  then  dressed  with  vase- 
line or  any  soothing  ointment. 


AILMENTS  219 

It  is  said  that  the  development  of  boils  is  due  to 
dryness  of  the  skin  and  if  the  part  is  faithfully 
rubbed  with  thick  cream,  fresh  butter  or  any  fatty 
substance,  they  may  be  prevented. 

In  children  boils  show  a  depressed  state  of  the 
system.  Nutritious  food  should  be  given  and 
tonics  may  be  required. 

CHAFING 

It  is  sometimes  difficult  to  prevent  chafing  in 
babies  with  delicate  skins.  The  great  preventive 
is  keeping  them  dry  and  well  powdered  in  the 
creases  where  surfaces  touch  one  another.  Some- 
times older  children  suffer  from  it  if  they  are  very 
fat,  or  perspire  freely.  French  chalk  makes  an 
inexpensive  and  efficient  powder ;  it  can  be  scented 
with  powdered  orris  root  if  desired. 

If  the  skin  is  much  reddened  it  is  well  to  use 
sub-nitrate  of  bismuth.  The  parts  should  be 
washed  in  thin,  boiled  starch  instead  of  plain  water 
and  as  seldom  as  possible.  In  powdering,  shake 
the  powder  on  from  the  puff,  do  not  touch  the 
abraded  surface  more  than  is  absolutely  necessary. 

CHAPPED   HANDS 

In  winter  the  hands  often  become  rough,  and  are 
said  to  be  chapped.     Some  skins  crack  and  bleed,  so 


220  THE  CARE  OF   CHILDREN 

that  much  discomfort  is  produced.  The  following 
is  an  excellent  wash  :  Glycerin,  three  teaspoonfuls; 
rose  water,  four  tablespoon fuls ;  compound  tincture  of 
benzoin,  half  a  teaspoonful.  It  should  be  put  on 
after  washing  the  hands,  and  always  at  night.  The 
skin  heals  more  rapidly  if  gloves  are  worn  at  night. 
When  the  hands  are  washed  they  should  be  dried 
by  patting  with  a  soft  towel,  rubbing  being  avoided. 

INFLAMMATION   OF   THE   BREASTS 

The  breasts  of  a  young  baby  may  swell  and  a 
milk-like  fluid  ooze  from  them.  This  should  not 
be  pressed  out  nor  the  breasts  manipulated  in  any 
way.  If  they  are  very  hard,  red,  and  seem  tender 
when  touched,  a  flannel  wrung  out  of  hot  water  can 
be  laid  over  them,  and  renewed  every  ten  minutes 
as  it  grows  cool,  until  the  application  has  continued 
an  hour  or  more.  Cover  the  flannel  with  a  strip  of 
oiled  silk,  or  India-rubber  cloth,  to  retain  the  heat. 

The  treatment  can  be  repeated  until  the  condition 
is  relieved. 

HEADACHE 

Young  children  are  not  apt  to  have  headache 
from  slight  disturbance  of  the  digestion,  or  over- 
strain of  the  nerves,  as  adults  are.  When  this 
symptom  is  present  in  them,  it  indicates  some  more 


AILMENTS  221 

serious  affection,  and  the  cause  should  be  diligently 
sought  fur. 

In  older  children  headache  frequently  results 
from  sitting  in  a  badly  ventilated  school-room,  from 
constipation,  or  want  of  attention  to  some  of  the 
laws  of  health. 

Delicate,  nervous  children  frequently  bring  it 
on  by  over-study.  This  may  not  be  because  they 
have  too  many  lessons  for  a  vigorous  child,  but  that 
the  brain  is  taxed  beyond  their  physical  powers. 
The  remedy  is  to  lessen  the  amount  of  brain  work 
until  the  body  can  be  brought  into  a  condition  to 
respond  to  the  call  made  upon  it.  A  thoroughly 
healthy  child  seldom  over-studies. 

Late  hours  are  a  frequent  cause  of  headache 
amongst  young  people.  Tliey  do  not  have  sufficient 
sleep  to  rest  the  brain  and  nerves. 

The  tendency  to  sick  headache  is  sometimes  in- 
herited. When  this  is  not  the  case  the  cause  may 
be  found  in  bad  ventilation,  w^ien  the  vitiated  air 
acts  as  poison  to  the  system,  in  over-study,  in  a  de- 
bilitated state  of  tlie  system,  requiring  tonics  and  a 
generous  diet,  or  in  the  disturbance  attending  the 
cutting  of  the  second  teeth. 

A  common  cause  of  headache  in  children  is  eye- 
strain. The  forehead  and  front  of  the  head  is  espe- 
cially affected.     It    follows  prolonged    use   of  the 


222  THE   CAPwE   OF   CHILDREN 

eyes,  as  at  school,  and  can  be  relieved  by  proper 
glasses. 

There  may  be  violent  headache  after  an  attack  of 
conghing  in  whooping  cough.  Intense  headache  may 
indicate  disease  of  the  brain,  when  there  is  usually  a 
shrinking  from  light. 

In  young  babies,  restlessly  moving  the  head  from 
side  to  side  on  the  j)illow  indicates  pain  in  the  head 
or  ear,  and  may  be  one  of  the  early  symptoms  of 
rickets. 

When  headache  persists  a  physician  should  be 
consulted.  He  may  be  able  to  discover  the  cause 
and  give  advice,  which  if  faithfully  followed  will 
result  in  a  permanent  cure. 

CATARRH 

Catarrh  is  a  discharge  of  fluid  from  a  mucous 
membrane,  usually  of  the  nasal  passages ;  at  least 
that  is  the  form  which  the  mother  most  often  first 
perceives.  It  generally  results  from  cold,  becoming 
chronic  after  repeated  colds  in  the  head. 

The  child  may  sneeze  comstantly,  breathes 
through  the  nose  with  difficulty,  often  complains  of 
headache  or  earache,  and  expectorates  frequently. 

Home  treatment  cannot  be  depended  upon  for  the 
cure  of  catarrh  ;  it  often  taxes  the  skill  of  the  phy- 
sician.    Various  means  are  employed,  as  syringing 


AILMENTS  223 

the  nose  with  different  fluids,  always  warm,  si)ray- 
ing  it  with  heated  vaseline  or  glycerin,  and  much 
patience  is  needed  to  continue  the  applications  until 
it  is  relieved. 

THE   MEDICINE   BOX 

The  mother  will  find  it  convenient  to  have  in  a 
box,  or  a  safe  corner  of  the  closet  shelf,  a  few  sim- 
ple remedies  to  use  in  time  of  need. 

It  is  best  only  to  have  a  small  quantity  of  any 
drug  and  renew  it  as  it  is  required.  Oils  especially 
do  not  keep  well,  and  castor  oil  should  be  watched 
lest  it  become  rancid.  The  following  will  be  found 
useful : 

Compound  liquorice  powder. 

Spiced  syrup  of  rhubarb. 

Castor  oil. 

Citrate  of  magnesia. 

Wine  of  ipecac. 

Powdered  alum. 

Tincture  of  ginger. 

Essence  of  peppermint. 

Soda  mint  tablets. 

One  of  the  first  four  laxatives  will  usually  give 
relief  in  any  ordinary  case.  The  wine  of  ipecac  and 
alum  are  efficient  emetics.  The  ginger,  or  pepper- 
mint will  relieve  pain  in  the  stomach,  and  the  soda 
mint  checks  nausea  and  relieves  flatulence. 


224  THE   CARE   OF   CHILD  REX 

HOW   TO   GIVE   MEDICINE 

Prepare  it  so  it  may  be  as  little  disagreeable  as 
possible. 

Oils. — Castor  oil  may  be  stirred  info  warm  milk, 
flavored  witli  a  few  drops  of  essence  of  peppormint 
and  a  little  sugar  added.  If  taken  throngh  a  glass 
tube  it  is  less  distasteful. 

It  may  be  carefully  poured  into  a  wineglass  of 
ice  water  and  a  small  piece  of  ice  held  in  the  mouth 
before  taking  it.  The  cold  benumbs  the  nerves  of 
taste  and  the  ball  which  the  oil  forms  in  the  ice 
water  glides  down  very  easily.  A  little  lemon 
juice  on  sugar  will  remove  any  flavor  that  may 
remain. 

Cod-liver  oil  can  be  made  into  an  emulsion  with 
the  yolk  of  an  egg,  beating  it  like  mayonaise,  add- 
ing a  few  drops  of  oil  at  a  time ;  flavor  with  ex- 
tract of  bitter  almond  or  lemon,  and  sweeten  if  de- 
sired. A  little  salt  taken  after  the  pure  oil  removes 
the  traces  of  it,  and  baked  apple  is  efficacious  for 
the  same  purpose. 

Powders. — ^lix  them  with  syrup  or  conceal  them 
in  a  dessertspoonful  of  jam,  or  a  split  fig.  Tasteless 
ones  can  be  given  dry  on  tlie  tongue,  followed  by  a 
draught  of  water.  Small  ones  may  be  sprinkled  on 
a  si)oonful  of  chipped  ice. 

Pills. — It  is  often  difficult  to  swallow  a  small 
pill.     The  muscles  of  the   throat  cannot   grasp  it 


AILMENTS  225 

firmly  to  push  it  down  because  of  its  want  of  bulk. 
It  can  be  put  into  jam  or  pressed  into  a  square  of 
bread  cut  like  dice. 

Tablets y  which  are  so  often  prescribed  now,  can 
be  treated  like  pills  or  dissolved  in  a  spoonful  of 
water. 

Mediciue  that  has  a  disagreeable  odor  should  not 
be  held  under  the  nose. 

A  little  cologne  on  a  handkerchief  to  sniff  will 
divert  the  child's  attention. 

In  giving  a  nauseous  drug  that  has  to  be  dis- 
solved, put  it  in  as  little  water  as  possible  and  fol- 
low it  with  as  much  as  will  be  taken. 

When  liquids  are  given  the  spoon  should  be  put 
well  into  the  mouth,  tipped  and  withdrawn  quickly, 
as  the  child  cannot  swallow  while  the  tongue  is  held 
down. 

Do  not  destroy  confidence  in  the  truthfulness  of 
grown  persons  by  saying  the  medicine  is  not  nasty. 
Say  nothing  about  it,  or  make  a  virtue  of  the  brav- 
ery of  taking  it  when  it  is  not  nice. 
16 


PHYSICAL 
DEKORMITIES 

CHAPTER  XX 

BOW   LEGS 

This  deformity  is  always  a  source  of  anxiety  to 
motliers.  It  is  apt  to  occur  in  children  who  are 
suffering  from  rickets.  Much  may  be  done  to  cor- 
rect it  by  persistent  pressing  and  rubbing  of  the 
limb  in  the  opposite  direction  from  the  curve. 
Children's  bones  are  so  much  softer  than  those  of 
grown  persons  that  they  are  affected  by  pressure  as 
an  adult's  could  not  be.  Bathing  with  salt  and 
water  is  beneficial  as  a  tonic ;  and  attention  to  the 
food  and  general  health  is  indispensable. 

If  the  child  is  old  enough  to  walk,  a  pair  of  shoes 

should  be  chosen  without  heels,  and  a  layer  or  two 

of  thick  leather  nailed  the  entire  length  of  the  soles 

on  the  outer  sides.     This  should   be  shaved   thin 

(226) 


PHYSICAL   DEFORMITIES  227 

towards  the  middle  of  the  sole  not  to  make  an  un- 
comfortable ridge  under  the  foot. 

KNOCK   KNEES 

In  this  aifection  the  knees  touch  and  the  feet  are 
turned  in.  It  also  occurs  in  rickets,  though  it  may 
arise  from  other  causes.  The  same  geneml  treat- 
ment can  be  pursued  as  in  bow  legs.  In  this  case 
the  shoes  must  have  the  leather  nailed  on  the  inner 
side  of  the  sole,  turning  the  foot  out  and  keeping 
the  knees  apart. 

This  simple  device  has  proved  effective  when  a 
cumbersome  and  expensive  apparatus  could  not  be 
worn  on  account  of  its  weight. 

FLAT  FOOT 

In  this  condition  the  arch  of  the  foot  is  flattened. 
In  standing,  instead  of  the  natuml  curv^e  of  the 
inner  side  being  well  defined,  the  whole  side  of  the 
foot  touches  the  ground. 

When  the  arch  has  given  way  from  overstrain, 
the  muscles  being  too  weak  to  support  the  weight 
they  had  to  bear,  there  is  always  pain. 

Many  persons  suffer  great  inconvenience  for  years 
without  the  true  cause  being  recognized. 

Great  relief  can  be  given  by  proper  cushions,  or 


228  THE   CARE   OF  CHILDREN 

pads,  ])lacccl  nncler  the  sole.     A  surgeon  should  be 
consulted  and  his  advice  followed. 

CLUB  FOOT 

This  deformity  is  so  well  marhed  that  it  cannot 
escape  notice.  The  child  should  have  the  advantage 
of  professional  skill  as  early  as  possible.  Some 
cases  can  be  much  benefited  by  proper  bandages, 
skilfully  applied,  or  other  mechanical  means;  in 
others  an  operation  is  the  only  hope  of  correcting 
the  disfigurement. 

Dr.  Bradford  says  that  in  an  infant  a  spasm  of 
the  muscles,  turning  the  foot  inwards,  has  been  mis- 
taken for  a  case  of  true  club  foot.  This  is  tempo- 
rary, passing  away  in  a  short  time. 

HIP  DISEASE 

This  is  a  chronic  affection  of  the  hip  joint  arising 
from  various  causes.  It  is  common  in  delicate  chil- 
dren and  may  be  brought  on  by  a  fall,  or  a  blow, 
that  would  produce  no  serious  result  in  a  healthy 
child. 

The  first  symptom  is  lameness,  which  is  observed 
before  there  is  any  pain.  The  child  limps  in  the 
morning  and  the  stiffness  seems  to  wear  off  as  the 
day  advances  and  the  leg  is  more  used.  Sometimes 
there  is  a  good  deal  of  pain  in  the  knee,  or  the  thigh 


PHYSICAL   DEFORMITIES  229 

above  tlie  knee ;  in  other  cases  there  is  for  a  time 
little  complaint  of  pain. 

If  the  leg  cannot  be  brought  upwards  on  the  ab- 
domen without  pain,  when  the  child  is  lying  on  his 
back,  disease  of  the  hip  joint  may  be  feared. 

The  parts  must  be  kept  absolutely  still.  In 
order  to  accomplish  this,  suitable  splints  or  a  proper 
apparatus  must  be  applied  by  a  surgeon  and  the 
child  kept  in  bed. 

Tliis  relieves  the  pain  and  is  the  most  speedy  way 
to  recovery.  The  room  must  be  well-ventilated^ 
plenty  of  sunshine  admitted,  and  the  food  be  nour- 
ishing and  easily  digested. 

CURVATURE  OP  THE  SPINE 

While  a  mother  should  not  be  nervously  over-anx- 
ious about  the  health  and  development  of  her  chil- 
dren, she  should  be  on  the  watc^h  to  detect  as  soon  as 
possible  any  deviation  from  the  normal  condition. 
Defects  in  symmetry  especially  can  be  more  easily- 
remedied  while  the  child  is  young  and  no  neglect 
of  observation  should  permit  them  to  become  fixed 
without  at  least  an  effort  having  been  made  to  re- 
lieve them. 

When  a  child  is  having  his  bath  is  a  good  time 
to  examine  him  carefully.  If  the  spine  is  not  found 
perfectly  straight,  particularly  if  the  deflection  exists 


230  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

between  or  near  the  shoulders,  a  surgeon  should 
be  informed  of  it.  Sometimes  the  child  liolds  one 
shoulder  higher  than  tin  other,  or  one  shoulder- 
blade  projects  more  than  its  fellow.  If  the  two 
sides  of  the  body  are  not  alilte  in  every  respect^  sus- 
picion should  be  excited. 

Pigeon  Breast. — Sometimes  the  ribs  in  front  are 
flattened  and  the  breast  boue  projects  unduly,  form- 
ing what  is  known  as  pigeon  breast. 

Very  much  can  be  done  for  the  relief  and  cure 
of  deformity  of  the  spine  by  means  of  proper  phys- 
ical exercises,  carried  out  under  the  direction  of  the 
surgeon. 

These  consist  of  improving  the  capacity  of  the 
chest  by  deep  inhalations  of  air,  movements  of  the 
head,  arms  and  body,  and  exercises  with  dumb- 
bells. 

Sometimes  a  plaster  jacket  or  steel  brace  is 
needed. 

The  treatment  must  be  faithfully  kept  up  for 
many  months ;  no  very  rapid  improvement  can  be 
expected,  but,  unless  there  is  disease  of  the  bone, 
the  outlook  is  favorable. 

HARE  LIP 

In  this  deformity  the  upper  lip  is  divided,  some- 
times in  the  middle  and  sometimes  in  two  places. 


PHYSICAL  DEFORMITIES  231 

Children  are  born  with  it  and  it  may  also  occur 
from  accident,  as  falling  on  a  sharp  stone. 

In  a  young  baby  it  is  usually  considered  best  to 
operate  upon  it  early.  The  surgeon  pares  the  sides 
of  the  cleft,  brings  the  edges  together  and  secures 
them  with  stitches  or  pins  with  sutures  twisted 
across  them. 

Wounds  of  the  face  heal  very  quickly ;  in  a  short 
time  the  edges  grow  together,  if  the  operation  is 
successful,  and  only  a  scar  remains  to  show  where 
the  opening  was. 

The  great  difficulty  in  the  nursing  is  to  prevent 
the  child  from  crying,  as  any  strain  on  the  parts 
tends  to  draw  them  apart.  He  must  be  fed  with  a 
spoon,  as  the  attempt  to  suck  would  have  the  same 
result. 

The  deformity  is  said  to  be  more  common  with 
boys  than  girls  and  takes  its  name  from  its  resem- 
blance to  the  cleft  upper  lip  of  the  hare. 

CLEFT  PALATE 

The  fissure  of  the  lip  may  extend  through  tlie 
gum,  across  the  hard  palate,  or  roof  of  the  mouth, 
and  the  soft  palate  behind  it.  There  are  also  cases 
of  cleft  palate  without  the  hare  lip. 

The  child  cannot  suck  and  when  fed  with  a  spoon 


232  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

the  liquid  is  apt  to  l)e  forced  upwards  into  the 
opening  of  the  nasal  passage  within  the  mouth. 

A  rubber  nipple  has  been  invented  with  a  flap  of 
rubber  attached  to  it,  which  is  pressed  against  the 
roof  of  the  mouth  as  the  baby  sucks  and  closes  the 
oj^ening. 

A  child  with  this  defect  cannot  speak  plainly  and 
usually  an  eifort  is  made  to  remedy  it  by  an  opera- 
tion when  it  is  time  for  it  to  learn  to  talk.  Great 
care  in  training  tlie  voice  is  necessary  that  the  tones 
may  be  pleasant. 

TONGUE  TIE 

In  this  condition  the  membrane  under  the  tongue 
is  shortened,  or  misplaced,  so  that  the  tongue  can- 
not be  protruded  beyond  the  teeth.  The  child  can- 
not nurse  and  makes  a  clucking  noise  in  trying  to 
do  so.  The  obstruction  can  easily  be  snipped  by  a 
surgeon.  This  should  not  be  attempted  by  anyone 
else,  as  in  some  cases  the  cutting  may  be  followed 
by  serious  bleeding.  Ordinarily,  it  is  a  very  trivial 
operation. 

If  it  is  not  attended  to,  it  will  interfere  with  dis- 
tinctness of  speech  as  the  child  grows  older. 

BIRTH  MARKS 

Very  few  children  are  born  without  some  blem- 
ish or  imperfection  of  the  skin.     Usually  these  are 


PHYSICAL  DEFORMITIES  233 

80  unimportant  that  they  are  almost  unnoticed. 
Many  disappear  after  a  time  and,  if  not,  give  so 
little  trouble  that  they  are  seldom  thought  of  even 
by  those  who  bear  them. 

Wheu  they  appear  on  the  face  or  in  other  con- 
spicuous positions,  they  may  cause  great  annoyance, 
and,  if  possible,  should  be  removed  early  in  the 
child's  life. 

Moles,  or  dark  spots  on  the  skin,  and  port  wine 
or  fire  marks  are  the  most  common.  The  former 
are  usually  easily  dealt  with  ;  the  latter  are  far  more 
difficult  of  removal,  although  a  skilful  surgeon  may 
not  find  the  task  a  hopeless  one. 

In  any  case  the  best  advice  that  can  be  obtained 
should  be  had,  as  permanent  disfigurement  is  a 
thing  to  be  avoided  by  any  means  in  one's  power. 

EXTRA  FINGERS 

Occasionally  a  child  is  born  with  more  than  the 
normal  number  of  fingers  or  toes.  The  extra  one 
can  be  removed  with  little  inconvenience  and,  as 
young  babies  generally  bear  slight  operations  well, 
it  is  best  to  have  it  done  as  soon  as  possible.  There 
is  very  little  loss  of  blood  and,  under  favorable  con- 
ditions, the  wound  soon  heals. 


234  THE  CARE   OF  CHILDREN 

PROTRUSION  OF  NAVEL 
After  the  cord  drops  off  it  may  be  observed  that 
the  navel  pouts  or  protrudes  a  little.  It  requires  a 
sr^ooth  surface  pressed  against  it  for  a  few  days  to 
keep  it  in  place.  A  wooden  button  mould,  or  large 
button  with  one  side  rounded,  answers  the  purpose 
very  well.  It  must  be  folded  in  a  piece  of  linen 
and  can  be  held  in  position  by  a  piece  of  elastic 
about  three  inches  wide  with  a  strip  of  cotton  sewed 
to  each  end.  These  should  be  about  three  inches 
wide  also  and  long  enough  to  reach  nearly  but  not 
quite  around  the  body.  Eyelet  holes  can  be  worked 
in  each  end  and  a  cord  passed  tlirough  them  to 
fasten  it  and  adjust  the  pressure.  It  can  be  re- 
moved when  the  child  is  washed  and,  probably,  will 
be  required  only  for  a  few  days. 

RUPTURE 

It  used  to  be  imagined  that  there  was  great  dan- 
ger of  rupture,  or  hernia,  unless  a  child  was  tightly 
bandaged.  The  truth  is,  this  rather  increases  the 
danger  than  lessens  it.  One  of  the  weak  points  is 
the  groin,  where  the  band  gives  little  or  no  support. 
In  the  act  of  crying  the  intestines,  pushed  downward 
by  the  unyielding  band,  are  pressed  against  the  weak 
spot  and  it  may  bring  about  the  very  accident  it  was 
intended  to  guard  against. 


PHYSICAL    DEFORMITIES  235 

Rupture  may  occur  at  the  umbilicus,  or  navel,  or 
just  above  the  groin,  and  between  the  navel  and  the 
point  of  the  breast  bone.  It  is  caused  by  the  intes- 
tine forcing  its  way  through  a  weak  place  in  the 
Avail  of  the  abdomen.  It  can  be  felt  as  a  soft  mass 
under  the  skin,  sometimes  very  small.  By  gentle 
pressure  it  can  be  slipped  back  into  the  abdomen 
through  the  opening  it  has  made. 

In  umbilical  hernia,  a  belt  must  be  made  as  de- 
scribed for  use  in  protrusion  of  the  navel,  a  little  pad 
of  folded  cotton  placed  over  the  navel  and  held 
there  by  it. 

The  belt  may  have  to  be  worn  for  a  year,  being 
removed  only  when  the  child  is  washed.  By  keep- 
ing the  intestine  from  protruding  the  opening  closes 
and  there  is  no  farther  trouble.       v. 

In  inguinal  hernia,  the  swelling  makes  its  ap- 
pearance on  the  side  of  the  abdomen  just  above  the 
groin.  The  treatment  is  the  same.  The  intestine 
must  be  returned  by  gentle  manipulation  and  held 
in  place  by  a  proper  truss.  This  cannot  be  applied 
too  early.  A  rubber  truss  can  be  obtained,  which  is 
not  injured  by  being  wet. 

Great  care  is  necessary  to  keep  the  parts  under- 
neath it  in  good  condition.  They  must  be  wiped 
with  a  damp  cloth,  carefully  dried  and  powdered 
each  time  the  napkin  is  changed. 


236  THE  CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

The  truss  itself  needs  careful  attention.  It  should 
be  washed  with  a  weak  solution  of  carbolic  acid  once 
a  day  and  washed  and  dried  every  time  it  is  taken 
off  before  replacing  it.  A  truss  often  has  to  be  worn 
for  several  years  and  should  not  be  discarded  until 
the  child  has  been  inspected  by  a  physician. 

E-upture  occurs  in  older  children,  particularly 
boys,  from  lifting  a  heavy  weight,  or  straining 
themselves  in  some  other  way.  As  soon  as  it  shows 
itself  a  truss  should  be  provided  and  worn  continu- 
ously. 

A  rupture  is  a  comparatively  simple  matter  as 
long  as  the  intestine  can  be  returned  to  the  abdo- 
men and  kept  there.  When  it  is  above  the  navel  a 
belt  like  that  for  umbilical  hernia  can  be  worn,  the 
pad  being  placed  over  the  point  of  rupture. 

The  danger  lies  in  not  being  able  to  return  the 
intestine  to  the  abdomen.  In  this  case  the  child 
may  be  put  in  a  warm  bath  to  relax  the  tension. 
After  this,  he  may  be  placed  on  the  back  with  the 
feet  higher  than  the  head  and  the  mass  gently 
pressed  and  manipulated  in  the  hope  of  being  able 
to  slip  it  back  through  the  opening. 

If  this  cannot  be  effected,  the  doctor  should  be 
sent  for  as  the  hernia  may  become  strangulated  ; 
that  is,  the  folds  of  the  intestine  compressed  so  tightly 
that  the  circulation    is   cut   off.     Obstinate  vomit- 


PHYSICAL  DEFORMITIES  237 

ing  and   extreme  depression  follow  and  if  not  re- 
lieved the  child  dies. 

The  possibility  of  this  accident  renders  the 
proper  care  of  rupture  very  important. 

PROLAPSE  OF  THE  BOWEL 

If  a  child  strains  too  violently  in  the  effort  to 
have  a  movement  the  lower  part  of  the  rectum  may 
come  out  beyond  the  anus,  presenting  an  appear- 
ance as  of  a  soft,  red  tumor,  very  alarming  to  the 
mother  if  she  does  not  know  the  cause  of  it. 

If  it  is  slight,  it  can  easily  be  returned  by  gently 
pressing  it  back  with  the  finger  covered  with  a  little 
vaseline.  When  it  is  more  severe  a  flannel  wrung 
out  of  hot  water  can  be  applied  to  relax  the  parts 
before  pressure  is  used. 

The  accident  sometimes  happens  after  prolonged 
diarrhoea,  or  when  there  is  constipation.  The  diet 
should  be  regulated  and  in  the  latter  case  a  laxative 
or  an  enema  be  given  before  the  next  movement. 

PILES 

Piles,  or  hemorrhoids,  are  not  common  in  young 
children,  although  they  do  appear  and  older  ones 
suffer  from  them.  External  piles  are  small  swell- 
ings, or  tumors,  appearing  around  the  opening  of* 
the  bowel.     They  do  not  bleed  but  when  inflamed 


238  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

o 

are  very  painful.  They  should  be  sponged  with 
very  hot  or  cold  water,  whichever  gives  most 
relief.  Rest  in  bed  is  beneficial  and  strict  attention 
to  regularity  of  the  bowels,  as  they  are  often  due  to 
cdnstipation.  A  flannel  band  worn  over  the  ab- 
domen is  also  of  use. 

Internal  piles,  situated  farther  up  the  passage, 
sometimes  bleed,  particularly  after  a  movement. 
When  this  is  the  case,  a  physician  should  be  con- 
sulted. As  much  as  a  tablespoonful  of  blood  may 
be  lost  at  one  time,  which  has  a  depressing  effect  if 
it  is  often  repeated. 

If  internal  piles  descend  after  a  movement,  the 
finger  should  be  covered  with  vaseline  and  the 
piles  gently  pressed  back  again.  An  astringent 
ointment  may  be  needed. 

ENLARGED  GLANDS 

A  system  of  glands  called  the  lymphatic  glands 
extends  over  the  w^iole  body.  They  are  especially 
numerous  in  the  neck,  the  groins  and  under  the 
arms.  Usually  they  cannot  be  felt,  but  when  they 
are  enlarged  they  are  like  a  chain  of  beads  to  the 
touch.  The  enlargement  may  take  place  as  the  re- 
sult of  an  injury,  or  be  due  to  some  irritation,  as  in 
'teething,  catarrh,  or  acute  disease,  as  scarlet  fever. 
In  children  with  a  tendency  to  scrofula  the  glands 


PHYSICAL   DEFORMITIES  239 

often  break  down,  the  swelling  ending  in  the  forma- 
tion of  matter,  or  pus. 

The  treatment  in  cases  where  the  glands  are  en- 
larged is  to  remove  or  alleviate  the  source  of  irrita- 
tion, if  possible,  give  nourishing  food  and,  if  neces- 
sary, cod-liver  oil.  Salt  water  sponge  baths  are  rec- 
ommended and  special  attention  should  be  paid  to 
having  the  child  warmly  clad. 

The  glands  can  be  painted  with  tincture  of  io- 
dine. Bathing  with  hot  water  may  give  relief  if 
they  are  painful.  If  there  is  heat  and  throbbing, 
pus  is  forming  and  a  doctor  should  be  consulted. 
When  the  abscess  is  lanced  in  time,  the  scar  is 
smaller  than  if  it  were  left  to  break  of  itself. 

ENLARGEMENT  OF  TONSILS 

Delicate  children  often  suffer  from  an  enlarge- 
ment of  the  tonsils,  the  almond-shaped  glands  on 
each  side  of  the  entrance  to  the  throat. 

Snoring  and  starting  or  crying  out  in  the  sleep 
are  sometimes  due  to  this  cause,  as  well  as  cough. 

On  looking  in  the  mouth  these  bodies  are  seen  to 
be  swelled,  projecting  towards  each  other,  partially 
closing  the  passage  behind  them. 

Unless  the  child's  health  is  much  affected,  little 
need  be  done,  as  the  tonsils  have  a  tendency  to  de- 
crease in  size  with  increasing  age.     If  they  inter- 


240  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

fere  with  niii'sing,  as  in  a  young  baby,  or  cause 
much  discomfort,  home  treatment  will  be  of  little 
avail  unless  carried  out  under  the  direction  of  a 
physician. 

When  matter  forms  in  the  tonsils  and  they  dis- 
chargCj  we  have  the  condition  known  as  quinsy. 
At  this  stage  poultices  are  applied  externally  and 
every  means  adopted  to  hasten  the  suppuration. 
In  aggravated  cases  it  is  necessary  to  remove  the 
whole  or  a  part  of  the  gland. 

The  directions  as  to  food,  baths  and  clothing  in 
enlargement  of  the  other  glands  should  be  fol- 
lowed. It  is  especially  necessary  that  farinaceous 
food,  as  oatmeal,  bread,  etc.,  should  be  limited, 
milk  and  meat  being  increased. 

WARTS 

Erasmus  Wilson,  one  of  the  great  authorities  on 
diseases  of  the  skin,  says  that  warts  are  caused  by 
some  interference  with  the  nutrition  of  the  skin. 
This  is  more  or  less  under  the  control  of  the  ner- 
vous system,  which  accounts  for  the  disappearance 
of  warts  under  the  influence  of  charms,  that  act 
upon  the  mind  alone.  Constitutional  treatment,  as 
.tonics  and  nourishing  food,  may  be  required  if  the 
warts  are  numerous  or  persistent. 

A  good  aj^plication  is : 


PHYSICAL   DEFOKMITIES  241 

Salicylic  Acid,     one  dram, 
Lactic  Acid,     one  dram, 
Flexible  Collodion,    two  drams. 

Mix  and  apply  with  a  camePs-hair  brush  twice  a 
day. 

FRECKLES 

Children  with  fair  skin,  particularly  if  the  liair  Is 
red,  freckle  very  easily.  The  face  should  be  pro- 
tected as  much  as  possible  by  a  wide- brimmed  hat. 
Persistent  washing  with  buttermilk  of  the  parts 
affected  will  remove  them.  If  this  cannot  be  ob- 
tained, lactic  acid  diluted  with  one-half  water  may  be 
substituted.  It  is  this  acid  that  gives  the  buttermilk 
its  virtue. 

TAN 

Tan  is  rather  becoming  than  otherwise  to  most 
children.  If  it  is  desired  to  remove  the  brown 
coloring  it  can  be  done  by  covering  the  surface 
thickly  with  benzoated  zinc  ointment  at  night  and 
washing  it  with  soap  and  hot  water  in  the  morning. 

SUNBURN 

The  smarting  of  sunburn  is  relieved  by  bathing 
with  vinegar  followed  by  a  copious  application  of 
cold  cream. 

A  BLUE  BABY 

The  condition   of  cyanosis,  as  it   i^  technically 
16 


242  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

called,  which  causes  a  baby  to  look  blue,  arises  from 
some  affection  of  the  heart.  In  severe  cases  the 
child  lives  only  a  short  time,  a  few  hours  or  days. 
Otherwise,  with  care,  its  life  may  be  prolonged  for 
■  yeai*s. 

Careful  attention  to  diet,  warmth  and  fresh  air 
are  especially  necessary. 

The  baby  should  be  laid  on  the  right  side. 
When  the  breathing  is  oppressed,  it  must  be  sup- 
ported in  a  sitting  position.  If  there  is  much  dis- 
tress it  can  be  placed  in  a  warm  salt-water  bath 
and  five  or  six  drops  of  brandy  given,  the  dose 
being  repeated  once  or  twice,  until  the  doctor  can 
see  it. 

As  the  child  grows  older  the  diet  must  consist  of 
milk,  meat,  bread,  vegetables  and  farinaceous  food, 
all  rich  or  indigestible  articles  of  diet  being  scrupu- 
lously avoided. 

Flannel  must  be  worn  next  the  skin  and  the  feet 
protected  with  especial  care. 

Warm  water  must  always  be  used  for  bathing, 
and  in  very  cold  weather  the  child  should  stay  in- 
doors. 

Cold  is  the  enemy  to  be  dreaded  above  all  others. 
At  the  same  time  ventilation  of  the  sleeping  room 
is  most  important. 

A  diild  suffering  in   this  way  should  not  be 


PHYSICAL   DEFORMITIES  243 

allowed  to  take  violent  exercise,  nor  over-exert  him- 
self in  any  way.  The  studies  must  be  regulated 
not  to  overtax  the  brain. 

The  chiki  is  really  an  invalid,  yet  one  wlio 
should  be  encouraged  to  make  the  most  of  his 
powers  while  being  extremely  careful  not  to  exceed 
them. 


CHILDREN'S  DISEASES 
CHAPTER  XXI 

THE  EARLY  STAGES 

The  watchful  mother  will  be  on  the  alert  to  de- 
tect the  first  symptom  of  illness  in  her  child.  Loss 
of  appetite,  languor  and  fretfulness  should  always 
arouse  suspicion. 

An  ailing  child  should  not  be  allowed  to  sleep  in 
the  same  room  with  those  who  are  well  and  should 
as  far  as  possible  be  separated  from  them  until  the 
nature  of  the  illness  is  known.  Some  of  the  conta- 
gious diseases  are  infectious  in  the  very  early  stages. 

Vomiting,  not  caused  by  indigestible  food,  diar- 
rhoea, a  rapid  rise  of  temj^erature,  are  all  reasons  for 
keeping  the  child  in  bed  and  on  light  diet,  as  milk 
diluted  with  lime  water,  a  little  bread  or  gruel,  until 
farther  symptoms  have  declared  themselves. 

The  throat  should  be  looked  at,  the  face,  neck  and 
body  carefully  examined  for  traces  of  a  rash,  and 
(244) 


DISEASES  OF  CHILDREN  245 

any  complaint  of  pain  attended  to  and  remembered 
for  the  doctor's  information. 

If  there  is  anything  unusual  about  the  discharges 
they  should  be  saved  in  a  covered  vessel  for  the 
doctor's  inspection  and  kept  out  of  doors  if  possible. 
The  mother  must  remember  that  it  is  often  difficult 
for  him  to  make  a  diagnosis  in  an  obscure  case,  or 
early  in  the  disease,  and  she  may  be  able  to  throw 
much  light  on  the  subject  by  telling  him  of  symp- 
toms that  seem  to  her  unimportant. 

POINTS  IN  NURSING 

Ventilation. — The  sick  room  must  be  ventilated. 
Pure  air  must  be  admitted  from  the  outside  atid 
warm  air  supplied  to  keep  the  temperature  at  Qx)^" 
65°  in  fevers,  at  68°  in  chronic  disease,  and  at  70° 
in  diseases  of  the  chest  and  respiratory  tract. 

Poisonous  matter  is  constantly  being  thrown  off 
by  the  skin  and  lungs,  and  if  this  poison  remains  in 
the  room  it  is  reabsorbed  by  the  system  and  does 
almost  as  much  harm  as  if  it  were  poison  ad- 
ministered by  mouth  with  a  teaspoon. 

A  safe  way  of  admitting  fresh  air,  when  cold  is  to 
be  especially  guarded  against,  is  to  keep  tlie  window 
in  an  adjoining  room,  or  the  hall,  open,  and  to  air 
the  sick  room  from  it.     The  air  can  then  be  tem- 


246  THE  CARE  OF   CHILDREN 

percd  by  artificial  heat  before  it  enters  the  apart- 
ment of  the  invalid. 

Cooling  the  Sick  Boom.— In  very  hot  weather  the 
openings  of  the  windows  can  be  covered  with  cloths 
dipped  into  cold  or  iced  water.  The  door  should 
be  left  open  and  if  necessary  a  fan  used  to  set  the 
air  in  the  room  in  motion.  In  India,  bamboo  or 
grass  screens,  kept  wet  by  being  sprayed  or  dashed 
with  water,  are  used  for  this  purpose.  The  tem- 
perature of  the  room  can  be  perceptibly  lowered  by 
this  means.  The  heated  air  is  cooled  by  passing 
through  the  damp  medium. 

Farniture. — Unnecessary  articles  of  furniture 
should  be  removed  and  all  that  remain  wiped  every 
day  with  a  damp  cloth. 

Tlie  Carpet. — In  serious  illness  the  carpet  should 
be  taken  up.  Where  this  is  impossible  a  square  of 
linen  should  be  spread  under  the  bed  and  carefully 
wiped  off  every  morning  with  a  cloth  squeezed  out 
of  carbolic  solution,  1-40.  The  carpet  itself  should 
be  brushed  with  a  carpet-sweeper,  or,  if  this  is  too 
noisy,  a  broom  with  a  bag  drawn  ov^er  it,  moistened 
with  disinfectant. 

The  Screen. — A  screen  should  be  provided  to 
guard  the  eyes  from  the  light,  and  sunlight  admitted 
to  the  room,  unless  in  diseases  of  the  brain,  small- 
pox, or  ^vhen  the  eyes  are  weak,  as  in  measles. 


DISEASES  OF   CHILDREN  247 

The  Bed. — The  bed  should  be  protected  with  a 
square  of  India-rubber  cloth  under  the  sheet.  If  it 
is  folded  in  a  sheet  placed  cross-ways  of  the  bed  it 
can  be  removed  when  soiled  without  disturbing  the 
under  sheet. 

When  the  temperature  is  high  cover  lightly  with 
one  thin  blanket.  If  a  light  white  spread  is  not  at 
hand  use  a  sheet  instead. 

Changing  Clothing. — In  changing  the  night  dress 
draw  it  up  in  the  back  until  the  folds  lie  under  the 
neck,  lay  the  arras  above  the  head  on  the  pillow, 
slip  the  night  dress  over  the  head  from  behind,  then 
draw  it  off  the  arms. 

In  putting  on  the  clean  one  fit  the  sleeves  of  the 
under  shirt  into  those  of  the  night  dress  and  they 
will  go  on  as  one  garment.  Put  the  arms  on  first, 
then  raising  them  as  before  slip  the  night  dress  over 
the  head  and  draw  it  down  smoothly  under  the 
back.  Clean  clothing  should  always  be  aired  and 
warmed.  When  moving  is  difficult,  have  the  night 
dress  o[)en  all  the  way  down  and  put  it  on  like  an 
apron. 

NUTRITIVE   ENEMATA 

When  food  cannot  be  given  by  mouth  or  retained 
in  the  stomach,  it  is  necessary  to  administer  it  by 
enema.  The  points  to  be  remembered  are  that  the 
bowel   must  first  be  washed  out  by  an  enema  of 


248  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

warm  water.  The  nutritive  enema  must  be  about 
the  temperature  of  the  body,  not  hotter  than  99° 
Fahr.,  small  in  quantity,  not  exceeding  two  or  three 
ounces,  four  or  six  tablespoonfuls,  or  one  tablespoon- 
ful  for  a  young  baby,  and  be  given  slowly,  or  it 
will  not  be  retained. 

The  best  instrument  to  use  is  a  rectal  tube,  a 
rubber  tube  about  fifteen  inches  long,  pointed  at  one 
end  and  with  a  funnel  attached  to  the  other. 

Vaseline  the  pointed  end,  insert  it  gently  into  the 
rectum  as  far  as  possible,  raise  the  funnel  and  pour 
the  fluid  slowly  into  it.  Press  the  tube  gently  with 
tlie  fingers  from  the  rectum  towards  the  funnel  to 
press  the  air  out,  if  the  fluid  does  not  flow  in 
readily. 

A  bulb  syringe  may  be  used,  but  must  be  squeezed 
very  slowly  and  carefully. 

Milk,  white  of  egg,  beef  juice  and  sometimes 
brandy  or  whisky,  are  used. 

The  milk  and  beef  juice  should  be  peptonized,  or 
pre-digestcd.  In  the  case  of  beef  juice  this  can  be 
done  by  the  following  recipe : 

PEPTONIZED  BEEF  JUICE 

Mince  half  a  pound  of  lean  raw  beef,  add  ten 
grains  of  pepsin  and  two  drops  of  hydrochloric  acid 
and  cover  with  cold  water.     Place  the  jar  in  water 


DISEASES  OF  CHILDREN  249 

of  90°  and  let  it  remain  at  this  temperature  for  two 
hours. 

Nutritive  enemata  must  not  be  given  more  often 
than  once  in  four  hours.  The  bowel  should  be 
cleansed  with  an  enema  of  plain  warm  water  every 
twenty-four  hours. 

FORCED  FEEDING,  OR  GAVAGE 

When  a  child  vomits  persistently,  or  refuses  to 
take  food  in  serious  illness,  it  is  sometimes  adminis- 
tered by  passing  a  tube  down  the  throat  and  pour- 
ing the  food  in.  It  is  not  nearly  as  distressing  a 
method  as  forcing  a  child  to  take  food  from  a  spoon 
when  it  struggles  against  doing  so  and  resists 
violently,  and  is  much  more  effectual,  as  the  nour- 
ishment goes  into  the  stomach  without  the  exhaustion 
that  follows  resistance. 

The  apparatus  is  a  soft  rubber  catheter  with  a 
double  eye,  a  short  glass  tube  to  connect  the  catheter 
with  eiochteen  inches  of  rubber  tubinoj  and  a  small 
funnel. 

The  child  is  laid  on  the  back,  the  tongue  held 
down  with  a  finger,  and  the  point  of  the  catheter 
passed  down  the  throat  about  ten  inches,  keeping  it 
well  to  the  back  of  the  mouth. 

The  funnel  is  held  high  up  to  allow  gas  to  escape 
from  the  stomach,  and  then  the  food   poured  in, 


250  THE   CARE  OF   CHILDREN 

three  or  four  ounces  being  given,  according  to  the 
age  of  the  chiki.  Peptonized  milk  is  generally 
used.  If  the  mouth  is  held  open  for  a  few  minutes 
after  the  catheter  is  withdrawn  the  child  is  less? 
likely  to  vomit.  The  stomach  should  be  wasl/ed 
out  with  plain  boiled  water  once  a  day. 

After  using,  the  tubes  must  be  thoroughly 
washed  in  a  solution  of  baking  soda  in  water,  it 
being  poured  through  them  again  and  again,  and 
well-rinsed  in  clear,  warm  water.  About  once  in 
three  days  the  apparatus  must  be  boiled. 

A  glass  funnel  is  the  best  to  use,  although  a  tin 
or  hard  rubber  one  will  answer  the  purpose  if  it  is 
kept  exquisitely  clean.  Unless  properly  attended 
to,  the  tubes  may  become  a  distinct  source  of 
danger. 

POULTICES 

Flaxseed  meal  is  the  best  material  for  a  poultice. 
A  cupful  is  sufficient  for  a  medium-sized  one. 
Have  the  water  lx)iling  in  a  saucepan ;  stir  in 
the  meal  gradually;  when  it  has  boiled  a  minute 
take  it  from  the  fire  and  beat  it  thoroughly  to  make 
it  light.  If  too  thin  boil  it  down  a  little.  It 
should  spread  easily  but  not  run.  Have  ready  a 
piece  of  cotton  the  size  of  the  poultice  desired, 
spread  the  flaxseed  on  it,  leaving  a  border  an  inch 
wide  on  every  side ;  lay  over  it  an  old  handkerchief, 


DISEASES  OF  CHILDREN  251 

fold  the  edges  of  both  upon  the  poultice  like  a  hem, 
and  it  is  ready. 

Be  careful  not  to  apply  it  too  hot,  as  the  skin  of 
a  child  is  tender,  and  bandage  it  in  place  with  a 
towel  or  piece  of  cotton.  If  it  is  covered  with  a 
sheet  of  wadding  or  double  fold  of  flannel  it  will 
keep  hot  longer. 

•  FOMENTATIONS 

It  is  easy  to  wring  flannels  out  of  boiling  water 
without  burning  the  fingers,  if  one  knows  how. 

Place  a  dry  towel  over  a  basin,  lay  the  folded 
flannel  on  it,  pour  over  it  the  boiling  water.  Tak- 
ing the  towel  by  the  dry  ends  fold  it  over  the  flan- 
nel and,  by  twisting  the  ends  in  opposite  directions, 
it  can  be  wrung  dry  without  wetting  the  hands. 

Shake  out  the  flannel  before  applying  it,  as  a 
little  air  between  the  folds  prevents  the  heat  from 
escaping  so  rapidly.  Cover  with  a  piece  of  India- 
rubber  cloth  or  a  thick  newspaper. 

PADS 

When  for  any  reason  the  discharges  are  involun^ 
tary,  pads  will  be  found  a  great  comfort,  as  they 
render  the  little  sufferer  more  comfortable  and  save 
much  washing. 

Take  several  thicknesses  of  newspaper,  place  on 


252  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

this  a  layer  of  oakum,  cotton  waste,  or  any  soft  ab- 
sorbent substance,  and  cover  the  whole  with  cheese 
cloth  or  old  cotton.  When  it  is  soiled  it  can  be 
rolled  up  and  burned.  A  square  of  rubber  cloth, 
or  table  oil  cloth,  can  be  used  as  a  foundation,  being 
carefully  sponged  with  disinfectant  each  time  the 
pad  is  changed. 

Soiled  napkins,  pads,  or  vessels  containing  dis- 
charges should  not  be  allowed  to  remain  in  any 
room  wdiere  there  are  children,  sick  or  well,  for 
longer  than  it  takes  to  remove  them.  Every 
mother  should  make  this  an  invariable  rule. 

PREVENTING  INFECTION 

Isolation  of  the  patient  and  nurse  and  thorough 
disinfection  of  everything  that  leaves  the  sick  room 
will  prevent  the  spread  of  infection. 

A  room  in  the  top  story  should  be  chosen  if  pos- 
sible and  all  communication  with  the  rest  of  the 
house  forbidden.  Whatever  is  to  be  brought  to  the 
sick  room  should  be  left  outside  the  door  and 
everything  to  be  taken  away  put  in  the  same  place. 
When  the  nurse  leaves  the  room  she  should  rub  her 
hair  thoroughly  with  a  clean  towel,  kept  outside  the 
room,  change  her  wrapper  for  a  fresh  one,  wash  her 
face  and  hands,  and  put  on  another  pair  of  shoes. 


DISEASES  OF  CHILDIIEN  253 

DISINFECTANTS 

Many  disinfectants  are  recommended  and,  no 
doubt,  are  good.  Any  disease  can  be  prevented 
from  spreading  by  tlie  use  of  carbolic  acid  for  gen- 
eral purposes,  sulphate  of  zinc  and  common  salt  for 
the  clothing,  and  lime,  or  copperas,  for  the  water 
closet. 

It  is  cheapest  to  buy  the  pure  carbolic  acid  in 
crystals.  Stand  the  bottle  in  hot  water  and  the 
crystals  become  liquid  ;  mix  one  part  to  twenty  of 
water  for  putting  in  the  vessels  in  which  the  dis- 
charges are  received  and  dilute  this  solution  one- 
half  for  washing  the  hands,  wiping  the  furniture, 
etc. 

The  lotion  recommended  for  chapped  hands  will 
keep  the  hands  smooth  and  soft  while  using  the 
disinfectant. 

For  the  clothing,  add  a  quarter  of  a  pound  of 
sulphate  of  zinc  and  half  as  much  salt  to 
a  gallon  of  hot  water.  Soak  the  clothes  in  this  and 
have  them  boiled  in  the  laundry  in  water  to  which 
washing  soda  has  been  added.  If  this  is  not  done, 
the  clothes  will  have  a  disagreeable,  greasy  feeling 
after  they  are  dried. 

A  pail  of  water  with  as  much  copperas  in  it  as  it 
will  dissolve  should  be  poured  down  the  closet  each 
tinae  it  is  used.     If  there  is  not  a  water  closet  a 


254  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

thick  layer  of  lime  should  be  put  in  the  closet  with 
a  shovel  instead. 

FUMIGATION 

At  the  close  of  the  illness  at  least  two  pounds  of 
sulphur  should  be  burned  in  the  room,  the  doors 
and  windows  being  tightly  closed.  Furniture 
should  be  washed  in  carbolic  acid,  stuffed  furniture 
and  mattresses  being  first  fumigated,  then  the 
covers  burned  and  the  upholstering  removed. 

Walls  and  ceilings  must  be  scrubbed,  repapered, 
painted  or  lime-washed,  as  they  may  require. 
Every  article  that  cannot  be  cleansed  must  be 
burned.  The  danger  is  too  great  to  justify  running 
any  avoidable  risk. 

Sulphur  candles  can  be  obtained  which  are  more 
convenient  than  the  powdered  sulphur.  When  this 
is  used  a  crumpled  newspaper  should  be  put  in  an 
old  coal-scuttle,  or  iron  pan,  and  the  sulphur 
sprinkled  on  it.  The  iron  receptacle  can  be  stood  in 
a  tub  containing  water  to  prevent  any  danger  of 
fire.  The  newspaper  is  lighted  and  the  room  closed 
as  quickly  as  possible. 

Moisture  is  very  necessary  to  make  the  gas  dis- 
engaged from  the  burning  sulphur  effective.  The 
walls  and  floor  should  be  sprinkled  with  water  and 
all  surfaces  that  can  be  reached  wetted. 


DISEASES  OF  CHILDREN  256 

SCARLET  FEVER 

Symptoms. — Sore  throat ;  sometimes  a  rash  may 
be  seen  on  the  tonsils  and  back  of  the  throat  before 
it  appears  on  the  skin.     Vomiting  is  common. 

Rash. — Bright  scarlet,  in  small  points,  does  not 
feel  raised  to  the  touch,  appears  first  on  the  upper 
part  of  the  chest  and  about  the  lower  part  of  the 
neck,  extending  to  the  arms. 

The  tongue  presents  a  peculiar  appearance 
known  as  the  "  strawberry  tongue."  It  is  coated 
with  a  whitish  fur  through  which  pink  points  project. 

Progress. — There  is  usually  high  fever  and  thirst ; 
water  may  be  given  and  weak  lemonade.  Towards 
the  end  of  the  first  week  the  rash  begins  to  fade  and 
desquamation  commences.  The  skin  peels  oif,  some- 
times in  small  particles,  sometimes  in  large  flakes. 
This  process  lasts  for  a  week  or  ten  days,  and  often 
much  longer  on  the  hands  and  feet.  The  fever 
should  decline  when  peeling  begins. 

Points  to  be  Observed. — If  the  urine  decreases  in 
quantity  disease  of  the  kidneys  may  be  feared. 
Eamche,  or  discharge  from  the  ear,  should  be  re- 
ported to  the  doctor,  as  the  inflammation  may  have 
extended  from  the  throat  to  the  ear  through  the  eu- 
stachian tube,  or  passage  connecting  them.  Pufflness 
about  the  eyes  must  be  watched  for. 

Nursing. — Free  ventilation  is  extremely  impor- 


256  THE   CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

tant,  yet  cold,  or  a  sudden  chill,  may  cause  danger- 
ous complications.  The  room  must  not  be  colder 
than  65°.  A  sponge  bath  is  given  every  day  under 
a  blanket ;  sometimes  more  often  if  the  temperature 
is  high. 

During  desquamation  the  body  is  anointed  with 
carbolized  vaseline  or  benzoinated  lard,  followed  by 
a  sponge  bath  of  warm  water  with  a  little  washing 
soda  dissolved  in  it,  to  allay  the  irritation  and-disin- 
fect  the  particles  of  skin  by  means  of  which  the  con- 
tagion is  conveyed  to  others. 

All  clothing  must  be  warmed  before  being  put  on. 

Liquid  food  is  ordered  and  should  be  given  every 
two  hours. 

If  pulse  and  temperature  should  fall  suddenly, 
teaspoon ful  doses  of  brandy  may  be  given  every 
ten  minutes  for  four  or  five  doses  until  the  doctor 
can  be  obtained,  and  heat  applied. 

Period  of  Infection, — The  patient  may  be  disin- 
fected in  six  weeks  from  the  beginning  of  the  dis- 
ease, if  the  peeling  has  ceased. 

The  entire  person  must  be  bathed  and  the  hair 
thoroughly  washed  with  a  saturated  solution  of  bo- 
racic  acid,  followed  by  a  bath  of  warm  water  and 
soap.  , 

Clean  clothing  that  has  not  been  in  the  sick  room 
must  be  put  on. 


DISEASES   OF   CHILDREN  257 

Children  between  two  and  seven  years  of  age  are 
peculiarly  liable  to  the  disease.  A  child  who  has 
been  exposed  may  develop  it  at  any  time  from  a 
few  hours  to  twenty-one  days. 

It  is  very  infectious  in  certain  cases.  Others  may 
come  in  close  contact  with  it,  yet  escape  unharmed. 

It  is  said  not  to  be  infectious  until  the  throat 
symptoms  have  appeared. 

A  very  malignant  case  may  develop  from  expos- 
ure to  a  very  light  one. 

The  virulence  of  the  disease  depends  not  so  much 
on  the  germ  which  communicates  it  as  on  the  soil 
into  which  the  germ  falls.  Conditions  may  exist  in 
one  child  which  will  cause  a  severe  attack  from  the 
same  poison  that  in  another  child  would  produce 
only  mild  symptoms  of  the  malady. 

Too  much  care  cannot  be  exercised  in  isolation 
and  disinfection.  The  mattress  used  should  always 
be  burned. 

There  should  be  the  same  watchfulness  in  a  light 
case  as  in  a  severe  one  in  the  avoidance  of  cold. 
Dangerous  complications  may  follow  any  impru- 
dence, even  when  the  child  does  not  seem  very  ill. 

Scarlatina  is  the  Latin  name  of  the  disease  and 
not  a  milde^  form. 

Scarlet  Rash  is  the  same  dread  enemy  and  equally 
to  be  feared. 
17 


258  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

MEASLES 

Symptoms. — A  cold  in  the  head  with  discharge 
from  the  nose  and  inflamed  eyes.  After  three  days 
of  languor  and  feverishness  the  rash  appears  on  the 
fourth  day  in  dots,  feeling  rough  under  the  skin.  It 
is  first  seen  on  the  forehead,  about  the  hair  and  on 
the  cheek  bones.  Sometimes  the  blotches  are  half- 
moon-shaped,  and  are  of  a  dark  red  color. 

There  may  be  nausea,  vomiting  and  a  cough. 

Progress. — The  disease  should  reach  its  height 
about  the  sixth  day,  remain  stationary  for  two  days 
and  then  the  patient  should  begin  to  improve.  At 
its  height  the  rash  covers  the  whole  body  and  there 
may  be  high  fever. 

Points  to  be  Obso'ved. — ^The  points  of  danger  are 
the  eyes  and  chest.  If  the  watery  discharge  from 
the  eyes  is  succeeded  by  matter  or  pus,  the  doctor 
should  be  informed. 

Should  the  cough  increase,  the  breathing  become 
difficult,  or  pain  in  the  chest  be  complained  of, 
warm  camphorated  oil  must  be  rubbed  on  and  the 
chest  covered  with  flannel  until  the  physician  comes. 

There  is  a  fine,  mealy  desquamation,  but  not  as 
marked  as  the  peeling  in  scarlet  fever. 

Nursing. — The  room  must  be  darkened  on  ac- 
count of  the  eyes.  The  child  should  not  be  per- 
mitted to  use  them  even  during  convalescence. 


DISEASES   OF   CHILDREN  259 

While  ventilation  is  very  important,  the  room 
must  be  kept  warm  on  account  of  the  danger  to  the 
chest.  About  68°  is  a  good  temperature.  Isolation 
and  thorough  disinfection  are  necessary. 

Period  of  Infection. — Measles  is  infectious  in  the 
very  early  stages,  as  soon  as  the  symptoms  of  cold 
appear,  until  the  rash  is  gone,  and  the  cough  has 
ceased;  usually  about  three  weeks  from  its  com- 
mencement. 

If  a  child  exposed  to  it  does  not  develop  the  dis- 
ease in  between  seven  and  twenty-one  days  after 
exposure  it  has  probably  escaped.  It  is  said  that 
babies  under  six  months  rarely  take  measles  or 
scarlet  fever. 

GERMAN  MEASLES 

The  mother  may  confound  this  rash  with  either 
measles  or  scarlet  fever,  and  sometimes  the  charac- 
teristic scarlet  fever  tongue  is  present. 

It  usually  comes  on  very  suddenly,  the  child 
awaking  in  i\\Q  morning  covered  with  rash,  hav^ 
ing  been  apparently  quite  well  the  night  before. 
There  may  be  a  little  sore  throat,  but  the  fever  is 
very  slight,  if  there  is  any.  The  glands  at  the  back 
of  the  neck  are  tender,  and  this  point  helps  to  decide 
in  distinguishing  the  disease. 

Little  treatment  is  needed.  The  child  should  be 
kept  indoors  and  in  bed  if  the  throat  is  sore.     A 


260  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

gentle  laxative  may  be  needed.     The  disappearance 
of  the  rash  means  an  end  of  the  trouble. 

CHICKEN  POX 

Symptoms. — The  eru[)tion  of  chicken  pox  usually 
appears  on  the  u'pper  part  of  the  back  or  chest  first, 
though  sometimes  on  the  face.  It  begins  as  small 
red  spots,  which  change  to  little  vesicles,  containing 
a  watery  fluid.  On  the  second  or  third  day  they 
commence  to  dry  up,  a  scab  forming  over  them. 
If  they  are  scratched  they  may  leave  white  scars  be- 
hind which  never  disappear. 

The  child  is  feverish  for  a  few  days  and  should  be 
kept  in  bed  if  this  condition  is  marked.  A  tonic 
may  be  required  if  there  is  languor  and  want  of  ap- 
petite after  the  vesicles  are  healed. 

Period  of  Infection. — The  disease   can    be   com- 
municated   until    the   scabs  have   all  dropped   oiF. 
Three    weeks  is   the  longest  period    they   persist. 
Eighteen  days  after  exposure  the  child  may  be  con-^ 
sidered  safe  if  it  has  not  developed. 

Disinfection  is  not  necessary,  as  it  is  such  a  mild 
disorder. 

VACCINATION 

The  English  law  requires  that  babies  shall  be 
vaccinated  before  they  are  three  months  old,  unless 
a  medical  certificate  can  be  obtained  to  certify  that 


DISEASES   OF   CHILDREN  261 

they  are  suffering  from  some  malady  or  weakness, 
that  renders  the  operation  undesirable  or  improper. 

In  many  States  of  the  Union  children  cannot  be 
admitted  to  the  public  schools  until  they  have  been 
vaccinated. 

If  as  slight  an  operation  as  this  can  protect  a 
child  from  the  possibility  of  suffering  disfigurement 
or  death  from  small-pox,  it  seems  wrong  not  to  have 
it  performed. 

Many  parents  shrink  from  having  it  done  because 
they  fear  that  other  diseases  may  be  communicated 
by  the  inoculation. 

Within  the  last  twenty  years  vaccinating  young 
cattle  to  produce  the  vaccine  lymph  has  been  fol- 
lowed as  a  business,  and  this  virus  can  be  obtained 
in  good  condition,  rendering  tlie  use  of  that  from 
human  beings  unnecessary. 

The  outside  of  the  thigh  is  a  better  place  for  vac- 
cination than  the  arm.  The  doctor  scratches  the 
surface,  or  cuts  a  number  of  fine  lines  on  it  with  a 
lancet,  and  rubs  in  the  vaccine.  It  is  an  almost 
painless  operation. 

In  about  three  days  it  begins  to  take,  and  in  about 
eight  or  nine  is  at  its  height.  There  is  a  pustule 
surrounded  with  a  rim  of  inflamed  surface  that  often 
itches.  There  may  be  a  little  fever  and  some  con- 
stitutional disturbance.     This  gradually  subsides  and 


262  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

in  three  weeks  notliino;  remains  but  the  scar  to  tell 
the  tale. 

An  iinvaccinated  child  exposed  to  small-pox 
should  be  vaccinated  immediately,  as  the  vaccine 
virus  acts  more  quickly  than  the  small-pox  poison 
and  helps  to  neutralize  it. 

It  is  considered  best  to  have  it  done  before  the 
baby  is  four  months  old,  that  the  disturbance  may  be 
over  before  the  teething  begins. 

DIPHTHERIA 

This  is  one  of  the  most  alarming  diseases  of  child- 
hood. It  is  now  said  that  it  can  only  be  determined 
whether  a  disease  is  true  diphtheria  or  not  by  a 
microscopical  examination  of  the  exudation  to  dis- 
cover the  germ  that  causes  it.  This  being  the  case  it 
is  wise  to  treat  all  suspicious  cases  as  if  they  were 
indeed  the  dreaded  foe,  that  no  carelessness  may  give 
cause  for  future  reproach. 

Dampness  and  want  of  cleanliness  in  cellars  and 
sleeping  rooms  forms  a  favorable  soil  for  the  growth 
of  the  poison  causing  diphtheria.  Bad  ventilation 
predisposes  to  it ;  sewer  gas,  infected  with  the  germ, 
carries  it  with  deadly  certainty. 

Symptoms. — These  may  at  first  be  very  slight, 
headache,  languor  and  feverishness,  with  nothing  to 
distinguish  them  from  those  of  an  ordinary  cold. 


DISEASES   OF   CHILDREN  263 

Whenever  a  child  complains  of  illness  the  throat 
should  be  examined  and,  if  it  is  sore,  a  physician 
sent  for. 

The  patches  of  membrane  in  diphtheria  appear 
on  the  tonsils,  and  extend  to  the  surrounding  parts. 
They  can  usually  be  seen  on  the  folds  of  membrane  on 
each  side  of  the  throat  forming  the  arch  at  the  back 
of  the  mouth.  There  is  difficulty  in  swallowing, 
which  sometimes  first  calls  attention  to  the  throat. 

When  there  is  tonsilitis,  or  inflammation  of  the 
tonsils,  they  are  covered  with  yellowish  white  spots, 
but  these  come  off*  easily,  if  touched  with  a  camePs- 
hair  brush  dipped  in  compound  tincture  of  benzoin. 
The  diphtheritic  membrane  adheres  closely  and  is 
removed  with  difficulty. 

Progress. — The  case  may  be  very  mild  or  very  se- 
vere. There  is  no  more  treacherous  disease  than 
this.  Its  duration  is  uncertain  and  constant  watch- 
fulness is  needed. 

Points  to  be  Observed. — If  the  voice  becomes 
husky,  or  the  breathing  labored,  the  physician 
should,  be  informed.  The  heart  is  affected,  and,  if 
the  pulse  becomes  feeble  and  the  feet  cold,  heat 
should  be  applied  to  the  extremities  and  a  teaspoon- 
ful  of  bi-andy  given. 

It  is  always  well  in  serious  illness  to  ask  the 
doctor  what  emergencies  are  likely  to  arise  and  the 


264  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN" 

measures  that  may  be  taken  to  meet  them,  as  valu- 
a])le  time  is  often  lost  before  he  can  be  found. 

The  child  should  be  kept  lying  down  and  not 
permitted  to  sit  up  for  any  purpose.  Small  bed 
pans  and  urinals  can  be  purchased  that  render  sit- 
ting up  unnecessary. 

Squares  of  soft  cotton,  or  old  linen,  should  be 
used  to  receive  the  discharge  from  the  nose  and 
mouth.  These  must  be  sprinkled  with  disinfectant, 
rolled  in  newspaper  and  burned. 

Bits  of  ice  may  be  given.  The  food  must  be 
nourisliing  and  concentrated  on  account  of  the  diffi- 
culty in  swallowing.  Albuminized  milk,  beef 
juice,  strong  mutton  broth,  yolk  of  egg  with 
brandy,  when  stimulant  is  given,  and  malted  milk. 
If  the  digestion  is  impaired  the  milk  can  be  steril- 
ized, or  peptonized.  The  applications  ordered  for 
the  throat  have  to  be  applied,  althougli  sometimes 
it  is  a  very  distressing  task.  Spray  thrown  with  an 
atomizer  is  more  effectual  and  less  likely  to  injure 
the  parts  than  applications  made  with  a  brush. 

Period  of  Infection. — As  the  disease  is  very  in- 
fectious, the  child  must  be  isolated  and  thorough 
disinfection  and  fumigation  follow  the  termination 
of  the  case. 

If  other  children  in  the  family  are  exposed  to  the 
same  influences  as  the  patient  was  they  may  con- 


DISEASES  OF  CHILDREN  266 

tract  the  disease  even  though  they  do  not  get  it 
from  him.  If  they  are  removed  from  the  house 
and  it  does  not  develop  within  twelve  days,  they 
probably  have  escaped. 

The  invalid  should  be  kept  in  quarantine  for  six 
weeks  from  the  beginning  of  the  attack  and  only  re- 
leased then  if  there  is  no  sore  throat  nor  other 
symptom  of  the  disease. 

CROUP 

There  are  two  varieties  of  croup,  membranous 
and  spasmodic.  The  first,  or  true  croup,  is  con- 
sidered by  many  authorities  as  identical  with  diph- 
theria. The  symptoms  are  the  same,  with  the  ad- 
dition of  a  sharp,  hoarse  cough. 

It  is  the  second,  or  false  croup,  that  causes  so 
much  alarm  to  mothers,  and  this  is  almost  never 
fatal. 

Symptoms. — The  child  may  have  a  hoarse  cough 
during  the  day  with  a  feeling  of  tightness  across  the 
chest  towards  night.  There  may  be  no  cough,  the 
head  and  hands  feeling  a  little  hot.  With  or  with- 
out previous  symptoms,  the  child  wakens  in  the 
night  with  a  croupy  cough  and  often  breathing 
with  great  difficulty. 

Hot  fomentations,  flannels  wrung  out  of  boiling 
water,  should  be  applied  to  the  throat  and,  if  neces- 


266  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

eary,  a  warm  bath  given.  Anything  that  will  relax 
the  parts  will  do  good. 

If  the  distress  continues,  vomiting  will  give  re- 
lief. Teaspoon ful  doses  of  wine  of  ipecac  may  be 
^iven,  or  the  same  quantity  of  powdered  alum  stirred 
into  syrup,  molasses  or  jam.  These  should  be  fol- 
lowed by  draughts  of  tepid  water. 

If  the  hoarseness  comes  on  in  the  afternoon  ten 
drops  of  wine  of  ipecac,  repeated  every  half  hour 
until  the  child  feels  a  little  nauseated,  may  prevent 
an  attack. 

Children  subject  to  croup  should  be  kept  indoors 
on  damp  days,  wear  flannel  undergarments,  have 
the  feet  well  protected  and,  as  far  as  possible,  be 
prevented  from  screaming  to  strain  the  vocal  chords. 
The  throat  should  be  bathed  with  cold  w^ater  every 
morning  and  thoroughly  rubbed  afterwards  with  the 
hand. 

WHOOPING  COUGH 

Symptoms. — The  early  symptoms  of  whoo])ing 
cough  are  like  those  of  a  bad  cold  and  it  is  difficult 
to  speak  positively  as  to  its  existence  until  the  char- 
acteristic whoop  is  heard,  although  in  young  babies 
this  is  sometimes  absent. 

The  paroxysms  are  often  very  severe.  There  is  a 
succession  of  short  coughs  with  no  opportunity  to 
breathe  between  them,  until,  when  the  child  seems  on 


DISEASES   OF   CHILDREN  267 

the  point  of  suffocating,  there  is  a  long-drawu  in- 
spiration with  the  whistling  sound  that  gives  the 
disease  its  name,  and  the  lungs  fill  again.  If  the 
sufferer  is  old  enough  he  spits  out  a  thick,  tenacious 
mucus. 

The  fit  of  coughing  may  cause  vomiting,  or 
bleeding  from  the  nose.  In  the  latter  case  the  blood 
is  sometimes  swallowed  and  appears  later  as  a  black, 
tarry  mass  in  the  motions,  or,  being  retained  in  the 
stomach,  returns  with  the  vomitus  after  the  next 
attaclc 

It  need  not  cause  alarm.  There  is  very  seldom  suf- 
ficient bleeding  from  the  lungs  to  warrant  anxiety, 
and  blood  from  that  quarter  is  always  bright  red 
and  mixed  with  little  bubbles  of  air. 

Progress. — Afler  two  weeks  the  paroxysms  should 
be  less  frequent.  The  cough  may  last  for  two 
months  or  longer. 

Points  lo  he  Observed. — If  there  is  vomiting,  food 
should  be  given  every  three  hours  and  in  smaller 
quantities  than  usual,  choosing  the  time  immediately 
after  a  fit  of  coughing  that  it  may  be  retained  as 
long  as  possible.  Tonics  and  cod-liver  oil  may  be 
needed. 

At  night  the  bed  should  be  covered  with  a  mos- 
quito netting,  as  a  draught  is  very  apt  to  bring  on 
the  cough. 


268  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

The  chest  should  be  carefully  protected  with  an 
extra  fold  of  flannel  and  rubbed  back  and  front 
twice  a  day  with  warm  oil. 

Steaming  the  throat  with  thirty  drops  of  pure 
carbolic  acid  in  two  and  one-half  pints  of  boil- 
ing water  is  said  to  be  an  excellent  remedy.  The 
w^ater  is  put  in  a  hot  pitcher  and  the  child's  head 
lield  over  it,  both  being  covered  with  a  towel  to 
confine  the  steam.  It  may  be  repeated  three  or  four 
times  a  day. 

The  patient  may  go  out  on  warm,  dry  days,  taking 
care  that  be  is  not  brought  in  contact  with  other 
children.    Cold  increases  the  violence  of  the  couerh. 

o 

Period  of  Infection. — Whooping  cough  is  ex- 
tremely infectious  and  easily  communicated  from 
one  child  to  another.  Those  suffering  from  it 
should  be  isolated  and  not  allowed  to  travel  in  cars, 
play  in  parks,  or  mix  with  others  who  have  not  had 
the  disease.  The  danger  is  not  over  until  'the  cough 
has  entirely  ceased. 

It  is  said  that  it  can  be  conveyed  by  means  of 
clothing,  or  playthings,  worn  or  used  by  the  little 
patient,  and  all  such  should  be  carefully  disinfected. 

If  a  child  who  has  been  exposed  to  it  does  not  ex- 
hibit the  symptoms  within  three  weeks  he  has  prob- 
ably escaped. 


DISEASES   OF   CHILDREN  269 

MUMPS 

This  painful  disease  is  an  inflammation  of  the 
parotid  glands  immediately  below  the  ear  at  the 
angle  of  the  jaw.  Sometimes  only  one  side  is  af- 
fected and  sometimes  both.  The  disease  is  apt  to 
occur  again  if  only  one  side  is  involved. 

Symptoms. — A  swelling  appears  below  the  ear  ac- 
companied by  slight  fever,  general  depression  and 
loss  of  appetite.  Opening  the  mouth  is  difficult  and 
an  acid,  as  vinegar,  causes  an  intense  pain  to  shoot 
through  the  aifected  part. 

Progress. — Occasionally,  when  one  side  is  nearly 
well,  the  other  swells,  thus  lengthening  the  at- 
tack. 

The  swelling  may  attack  other  glands  and  this 
metastasis,  as  it  is  called,  may  be  caused  by  cold. 

It  is  well  to  keep  the  child  in  bed,  or  if  not  suffi- 
ciently uncomfortable  for  this,  at  least  to  confine 
hira  to  one  warm,  well-ventilated  room. 

Chewing  is  so  painful  that  the  diet  must  consist 
of  milk,  eggs  and  soup. 

A  laxative  may  be  given  if  there  is  constipation. 

When  there  are  no  complications  the  attack  only 
lasts  a  week  or  ten  days. 

Period  of  Infection. — A  child  who  has  been  ex- 
posed to  the  disease  may  develop  it  at  any  time  be- 
tween six  days  and  two  weeks.     Usually,  the  incu- 


270  THE   CARE   OF    CHILDREN 

bation  is  about  a  week.     After  three  weeks  he  may 
be  considered  absolutely  safe. 

TYPHOID    FEVER 

Typhoid  fever  is  propagated  by  a  germ  which 
may  be  conveyed  in  water,  or  milk,  or  taken  into 
the  system  by  other  means.  It  is  said  by  many  au- 
thorities that  it  must  be  swallowed,  not  merely 
breathed  in.  The  disease  is  most  common  in  au- 
tumn, following^  a  hot,  dry  summer. 

The  small  intestine  is  ulcerated.  One  of  the 
points  of  danger  lies  in  these  ulcers  penetrating  the 
intestine  and  causing  fatal  inflammation.  To  avoid 
this  the  diet  must  be  strictly  regulated  and  the  child 
kept  as  quiet  as  possible. 

Symptoms. — The  little  invalid  seems  indisposed 
to  l>lay,  the  legs  ache  and  headache,  particularly  in 
the  forehead,  is  complained  of.  The  sleep  is  rest- 
less and  there  is  usually  constipation,  although  diar- 
rhoea may  be  present.  The  thermometer  shows  a 
rise  of  temperature  in  the  ev^ening,  falling  again  in 
the  morning. 

There  is  little  appetite  and  much  thirst. 

Progress. — Often  during  the  second  week  a  crop  of 
rose-colored  spots  appear  on  the  abdomen,  the  lower 
part  of  the  chest  and  between  the  shoulder-blades. 


DISEASES   OF   CHILDREN  271 

The  mother  should  watch  for  these  and  report  their 
appearance  to  the  doctor. 

There  should  be  improvement  at  the  end  of  the 
third  week  and  convalescence  begin  by  the  close  of 
the  fourth. 

Points  to  be  Observed. — The  lips  are  apt  to  be  dry 
and  cracked  and  the  teeth  covered  with  an  accumu- 
lation called  sordes.  They  should  be  frequently 
cleansed  with  a  little  lemon  juice  and  glycerine  and 
the  lips  kept  moist  with  glycerine  or  vaseline. 

Bed  Sores. — Tiiere  is  a  special  pre-disposition  to 
bed  sores  wherever  pressure  comes  on  the  Ixxiy,  as 
the  lower  part  of  the  back,  the  shouhlers,  heels  and 
elbows. 

These  parts  should  be  bathed  morning  and  even- 
ing with  alcohol  and  well  rubbed  and  powdered 
with  French  chalk.  The  rubbing  is  all-important 
to  promote  circulation.  A  bed  sore  will  not  form 
when  this  is  faithfully  done.  The  parts  should  be 
examined  several  times  during  the  twenty-four 
hours  and  wherever  the  slightest  trace  of  redness  is 
perceived  it  should  be  chafed  and  rubbed  until  it 
has  disappeared. 

If  a  bed  sore  forms  it  must  be  relieved  from 
pressure  by  means  of  a  rubber  ring,  washed  with 
earbolized  water  1-100  and  dressed  with  balsam  of 
Peru,  or  some  healing  salve. 


272  THE   CARE   OF  CHILDKEN 

Food. — The  food  must  be  liquid,  milk  and  lime- 
water,  albuminized  milk,  broths  if  the  doctor  per- 
mits, koumis,  etc. 

If  the  digestion  is  impaired  the  milk  can  be  pep- 
'tonized. 

Plenty  of  water  is  given  to  drink  and  must  be  of- 
fered if  not  asked  for.  Weak  lemonade,  barley 
water,  or  a  little  fruit  syrup  in  the  water  may  be 
more  readily  taken.  The  food  must  be  given  reg- 
ularly every  two  hours.  When  there  is  great 
distaste  for  it,  only  a  small  quantity  need  be  admin- 
istered. Solid  food  must  not  be  ventured  on  until 
the  temperature  has  been  normal  for  a  week,  nor 
then  without  the  doctor^s  express  permission.  Neg- 
lect of  this  precaution  may  cause  death. 

Infection, — While  typhoid  fever  is  not  infectious 
in  the  ordinary  sense  of  the  word,  it  can  be  com- 
municated through  the  movements.  All  discharges, 
including  the  water,  should  be  received  in  a  vessel 
containing  carbolic  acid  1-20,  covered  with  it  before 
being  emptied  and  the  water  closet  deluged  with 
copperas  solution.  If  tiie  excretions  are  disinfected 
thoroughly  the  disease  cannot  spread.  In  the 
country  it  is  best  to  mix  them  with  saw-dust  and 
burn  them. 

When  they  are  thrown  away  without  proper 
disinf-^ction  they  may  filter    into    pure  water  con- 


DISEASES   OF   CHILDREN  273 

taminating  it  so  that  those  who  drhik  it  maj  take 
the  disease. 

In  one  instafioe  an  epidemic  is  said  to  have 
originated  from  the  use  of  milk  which  had  been  put 
into  cans  washed  in  water  impregnated  with  the 
poisonous  germs. 

It  is  important  that  those  wlio  are  nursing  a  case 
of  typhoid  fever  should  disinfect  the  hands  before 
eating. 

PNEUMONIA 

Pneumonia,  or  inflammation  of  the  lungs,  is  said 
to  be  one  of  the  most  common  of  the  more  severe 
diseases  of  childhood  and  most  often  occurs  between 
four  and  seven  years  of  age.  Good  authorities  as- 
sert that  it  may  be  caused  by  foul  air,  as  the  escape 
of  sewer  gas  into  a  house,  as  well  as  by  cold. 

Symptoms. — It  comes  on  suddenly  with  vomiting 
followed  by  very  high  fever  and  runs  its  course  in 
five  or  six  days,  the  child  recovering  rapidly,  or  the 
illness  terminating  fatally. 

The  breathing  is  rapid,  the  nostrils  dilating  with 
each  respiration  and  the  pulse  very  quick.  There 
is  cough  and  a  deep  flush  on  one  or  both  cheeks. 
The  child  refuses  food  but  may  take  a  little  milk, 
milk  and  vichy,  or  milk  with  lime  water..  Not 
much  nourishment  is  needed  during  the  short  time 
18 


274  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

the  fever  lasts.  It  cannot  be  digested, and  ilie  cliild 
^vill  not  sink  from  exhaustion  for  want  of  it.  The 
physician  will  order  stimulant  if  it  is  rcquixd. 

Pouits  to  be  Observed. — If  there  is  reason  to  sus- 
pect that  the  plumbing  is  defective,  the  child  should 
be  removed  from  the  house  to  a  purer  atmosphere. 

Ventilation  is  always  important,  the  temperature 
being  kept  about  68°.  It  is  important  that  it 
should  not  vary. 

When  the  fever  is  high,  careful  sponging  with 
tepid  water  under  a  blanket  is  desirable.  Frequent 
bathing  of  hands  and  face  is  soothing. 

A  flannel  jacket  sUould  be  worn  over  the  night 
dress  as  the  child  has  to  be  supported  with  pillows 
in  a  half-sitting  position  to  breathe  comfortably. 

The  chest  is  rubbed  with  warm  oil  and  protected 
with  flannel  or  cotton  batting. 

BRONCHITIS 

A  cold  on  the  chest  is  really  a  light  attack  of 
bronchitis.  The  bronchial  tubes,  which  conduct  air 
from  the  windpipe  to  the  lungs  are  inflamed,  the 
delicate  lining  membrane  being  very  susceptible  in 
some  persons.  Living  in  heated  rooms  and  breath- 
ing too  warm  dry  air  predisposes  to  it.  Children 
and  old  persons  are  especially  liable  to  it,  and  it  is 
more  apt  to  be  fatal  in  them  than  in  others.  Expos- 
ure t^^  a  cold  wind  with  the  chest  Insufficiently  pro-^ 


DISEASES   OF   CHILDrwEN  275 

tectcJ  may  bring  it  on  in  a  child.  When  it  attacks 
the  smaller  branches  of  the  tubes  it  is  called  capillary 
bronchitis,  and  this  is  an  especially  dangerous  form. 

Si/mptoins, — Those  of  cold  on  the  chest,  with 
feverish ness,  hoarseness,  more  or  less  pain  in  the 
upper  part  of  the  chest  and  a  slight  cough.  A 
child  is  usually  especially  languid  aud  depressed. 
Young  children  almost  always  swallow  the  sputa ; 
if  it  can  be  seen  it  is  at  first  watery  then  thick  and 
sticky. 

Treatment. — The  room  must  be  kept  at  an  even 
temperature  of  about  Q>^^.  ^Moisture  can  be  intro- 
duced into  the  air  by  keeping  a  kettle  boiling  if 
there  is  a  fire,  or  by  a  large  sponge  or  cloth  wrung  out 
of  water  and  allowed  to  dry  over  the  register,  or 
radiator,  being  re- wet  as  often  as  necessary. 

The  throat  may  be  steamed  over  a  })itcher  of 
boiling  water  with  one  teaspoonful  of  spirits  of  tur- 
pentine in  it,  or  thirty  drops  of  tincture  of  benzoin. 

A  mustard  paste  can  be  applied  over  the  chest, 
or  flaxseed  poultices,  changed  every  hour.  After 
these  applications  are  removed  it  may  be  rubbed 
with  warm  oil  and  covered  with  flannel. 

Hot  lemonade,  flaxseed  tea,  or  any  warm  soothing 
drink  is  beneficial.  The  food  should  be  especially 
nourishing. 

A  young  child  w^ho  is  seriously  ill  with  bronchitis 


276  THE   CARE   OF  .CHILDREN 

slioiild  not  1)C  allowed  to  sleep  too  long  at  one  time 
for  fear  of  the  secretions  accumulating  in  the  tubes, 
or  collecting  at  the  back  of  tlie  mouth,  in  such 
quantity  that  they  cannot  be  disposed  of. 

The  disease  may  pass  into  the  chronic  stage. 
The  child  always  has  a  slight  cough  in  cold  weather, 
and  it  may  persist  into  the  summer.  It  does  not 
thrive  and  gain  flesh  as  it  should  do.  Sometimes 
removal  to  a  milder  climate  will  effect  a  cure. 
There  is  always  danger  of  an  acute  attack  develop- 
ing. Children  in  this  condition  should  have  spe- 
cial care  as  to  clothing  and  food,  and  be  kept  in- 
doors in  cold  or  damp  weather. 

ASTHMA 

Asthma  is  a  spasmodic  contraction  of  the  bron- 
chial tubes,  causing  at  times  great  difficulty  in 
breathing.  There  is  sometimes  an  inherited  ten- 
dency to  the  affection,  one  of  the  parents  having 
been  similarly  afflicted.  Sometimes  it  is  caused  by 
dust,  or  the  odor  from  certain  plants,  or  animals. 
It  may  follow  bronchitis,  w^hooping  cough,  or  mea- 
sles, or  be  caused  by  anger,  fright,  indigestion,  or 
constipation,  and  seems  to  be  brought  on  by  any 
cause  that  inflames  the  membrane  lining  the  bron- 
chial tubes. 

Symptoms. — The   child    is   often    wakened    from 


DISEASES   OF   CHILDREN  277 

sleep  by  the  difficulty  of  breathing.  The  symp- 
toms are  much  the  same  as  those  of  false  croup. 
The  (listiuction  is  said  to  be,  that  in  croup  there  is 
a   stru2:2:le  to  draw    the  breath  in,  and  in  asthma 

DO  ' 

to  exhale,  or  breathe  out.  The  paroxysm  may  last 
from  half  an  hour  to  a  much  longer  time. 

Treatment, — This,  during  the  paroxysm,  is  much 
the  same  as  in  croup.  Inhalations  of  the  steam 
from  very  hot  water  ;  hot  fomentations  to  the  throat 
and  ten  to  fifteen-drop  doses  of  wine  of  ipec»ac, 
repeated  four,  or  five  times,  until  the  child  is  a  little 
nauseated.  The  object  is  to  relax  the  parts  and  so 
relieve  the  spasm,  and  the  condition  of  nausea  is  a 
very  relaxing  one. 

Children  frequently  outgrow  the  tendency.  A 
change  of  climate  is  desirable.  Gymnastic  exercises 
that  tend  to  develop  and  strengthen  the  chest  are 
valuable.  Warm  clothing  should  be  worn,  the  feet 
protected  and  exposure  avoided. 

The  diet  must  be  attended  to  and  the  last  meal 
of  the  day  be  of  light,  easily-digested  food.  Toast 
or  crackers  should  be  substituted  for  bread,  pota- 
toes prohibited  and  the  cereals  used  in  moderation, 
as  starchy  food  has  an  unfavorable  effect.  Meat, 
fish  and  eggs  may  be  used  with  care,  not  being 
given  later  in  the  day  than  the  midday  meal. 
Milk  and  good  soup  may  be  partaken  of  freely. 


278  THE   CARE  OF   CHILDREN 

RHEUMATISM 

Children  may  inherit  this  disease  from  rheumatic 
parents,  or  contract  it  from  exposure  to  a  cold 
draught,  or  from  being  chilled  while  perspiring 
after  play. 

Symj)toms. — There  is  a  little  tenderness  or  swell- 
ing of  the  joints  of  the  wrists,  knees,  or  ankles ; 
sometimes  the  back  of  the  knee  is  painful,  or  there 
is  stiff  neck.  The  temperature  is  apt  to  rise  at 
night  and  there  may  be  headache.  As  the  heart  is 
often  involved,  a  physician  should  be  consulted 
when  rheumatism  is  suspected. 

Points  to  be  Observed. — The  child  must  wear  a 
flannel  night-dress  and  sleep  between  blankets. 

If  the  joints  are  painful,  they  can  be  wrapped  in 
flannel,  or  cotton  batting,  kept  in  j^lace  with  a  light 
bandage.  They  must  be  propped  in  an  easy  position 
with  pillows. 

Food. — While  the  fever  is  high  the  diet  is  liquid  ; 
as  it  falls,  farinaceous  food,  eggs  and  broths  are 
given,  and  finally  fish  and  meat. 

Precautions. — A  child  with  rheumatic  tendency 
should  be  protected  from  cold  by  warm  clothing, 
but  not  kept  in  a  hot  room.  A  tepid  salt-water 
sponge  bath,  followed  by  vigorous  friction,  should 
be  given  every  morning.    If  the  child  is  accidentally 


DISEASES   OF   CIIILDREN"  279 

over-heated,  an  extra  wrap  should  be  put  on  until 
he  can  be  undressed,  sponged  and  rubbed. 

The  diet  should  be  nourishing,  avoiding  too  much 
meat.  The  bowels  should  not  be  allowed  to  be- 
come constipated,  and  plenty  of  sleep  should  be  in- 
sisted upon. 

CHOREA 

This  disease  is  commonly  called  St.  Vitus'  Dance, 
and  girls  are  more  often  afflicted  with  it  than  boys. 
It  is  said  that  competition  at  school  has  been  found 
to  be  one  of  the  exciting  causes. 

It  may  also  occur  from  fright,  or  follow  rheuma- 
tism, or  scarlet  fever. 

Symptoms. — There  is  an  irregular,  twitching  move- 
ment of  the  face,  tongue,  hands  and  fingers ;  some- 
times the  muscles  of  the  legs  and  body  are  involved. 
Only  one  side  of  the  body  may  be  affected.  The 
movements  cease  when  the  child  is  asleep. 

Children  whose  nerves  and  brain  are  kept  on  the 
stretch,  stimulated  by  over-study  or  excitement  of 
any  kind,  are  apt  to  develop  chorea. 

The  outlook  is  good  if  the  child  has  proper  treat- 
ment, and  of  this,  rest  is  the  most  important. 

Treatment — Study  should  be  stopped,  early  hours 
insisted  upon,  and  rest  in  bed  for  several  hours 
every  day  enforced  if  the  case  is  a  severe  one.     All 


280  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

active  exercise  should  be  forbidden,  and  only  grad- 
ually resumed  as  there  is  a  decided  improvement. 

While  in  bed,  the  child  may  be  amused  with 
simple  games  and  allowed  to  read  amusing,  unexcit- 
ing stories.  Sponging  with  tepid  water  every  day 
is  valuable,  if  after  the  bath  the  child  is  wrapped  in 
a  blanket  and  persuaded  to  sleep. 

The  food  should  be  light  and  nourishing — milk, 
eggs  and  gruels,  with  a  moderate  quantity  of  digest- 
ible solid  food. 

If  there  is  sleeplessness  after  the  hot  milk  and 
heat  to  the  feet  have  been  tried  in  vain,  the  doctor 
should  be  asked  to  prescribe. 

Children  who  suffer  from  St.  Vitus'  Dance  should 
never  be  subjected  to  the  strain  of  a  school  examina- 
tion, nor  any  mental  excitement  that  can  be  avoided. 


*       RICKETS 

Rickets  is  a  disease  of  childhood,  often  beginning 
in  early  infancy.  It  affects  the  general  nutrition, 
and  especially  the  proper  development  of  the  bones, 
causing  deformity.  It  proceeds  from  Insufficient  or 
improper  food,  which  cannot  be  digested  to  nourish 
the  body.  Bad  ventilation,  or  drainage,  want  of 
Bunshlne  and  damp  houses,  predispose  to  it. 

Too  little   milk  and   over-feeding  with   starchy 


DISEASES  OF  CHILDREN  281 

food,  which  a  baby  cannot  digest  thoroughly,  is  said 
to  be  a  frequent  cause  of  rickets. 

Fat  alone  is  not  an  evidence  of  health.  The 
muscles  must  be  firm  and  the  color  good,  the  eyes 
bright,  and  the  whole  condition  strong  and  vigorous 
to  indicate  tliat  the  child  is  well. 

If  tlie  baby  is  nursed  too  long  the  milk  ceases  to 
satisfy  the  demands  of  the  system  and  rickets  may 
ensue. 

Abundance  of  milk  should  be  given  after  wean- 
ing, eggs  occasionally,  bread  and  oatmeal  on  account 
of  the  gluten  they  contain. 

Symptoms. — The  first  which  the  mother  will  ob- 
serve is  profuse  perspiration  about  the  head  and 
neck  as  the  child  lies  asleep.  He  throws  off  the  bed- 
clothes and  seems  unusually  warm.  Unless  handled 
very  gently  he  cries  when  he  is  moved  or  danced. 

The  motions  are  more  frequent  than  usual,  large, 
soft  and  offensive,  with  specks  and^urds  of  undi- 
gested food. 

The  fontanelle,  or  soft  space  on  top  of  the  head, 
which  should  be  much  smaller  at  the  end  of  the  first 
year  and  entirely  closed  before  two  years  have 
passed,  remains  open. 

If  the  child  can  walk,  the  legs  are  bowed  or 
twisted,  the  wrists  are  enlarged,  the  abdomen  and 
chest  are  unduly  prominent,  and  the  spine  is  weak 


282  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

and  more  or  less  curved.  The  teeth  are  late  in 
cominijc. 

Treatment — The  food  is  the  first  consideration. 
Babies  under  a  year  old  should  have  cream  in  addi- 
tion to  the  milk,  raw  eggs,  and  beef,  or  mutton  broth. 
Older  children  nmst,  besides  these,  be  given  meat, 
butter,  and  fresh  fish,  with  bread,  oatmeal,  hominy,  etc. 

Cod  liver  oil  is  often  prescribed  as  an  effectual 
means  of  administering  fat. 

The  hygienic  surroundings  must  be  attended  to. 
Sunlight,  fresh  air  and  good  ventilation,  particularly 
of  the  sleeping  room,  being  very  important. 

Salt  water  baths  have  a  tonic  effect.  Warm 
clothing  and  protection  to  the  feet  are  essential. 

When  the  child  is  old  enough  to  walk  he  must 
not  be  permitted  to  do  so,  as  permanent  deformity 
of  the  legs  may  be  caused  by  resting  the  weight  on 
them. 

Splints  are  |ometimes  worn  to  prevent  this  and 
keep  the  legs  straight.  The  treatment  recommended 
in  bow  legs  is  advantageous.  Sometimes  a  surgical 
operation  is  necessary  to  straighten  the  legs  if  the 
deformity  is  great. 

Rickets  is  not  necessarily  fatal  unless  some  com- 
plications ensue. 

There  is  usually  improvement  as  soon  as  the  un- 
healthy conditions  which  caused  it  are  changed. 


DISEASES   OF   CHILDREN"  283 

After  the  errors  in  diet  are  corrected  and  the 
ventilation  improved,  attention  should  he  given 
to  the  clothing.  A  flannel  hand  should  he 
worn,  heside  warm  underclothing.  This  must  he 
changed  oft;en  on  account  of  the  excessive  perspi- 
ration. 

The  bed  must  be  changed  and  aired  every  day 
and  scrupulous  cleanliness  carried  out  in  every  par- 
ticular. 

The  child  should  be  kept  in  the  open  air  as  much 
as  possible.  If  it  is  wheeled  in  a  carriage  a  rubber 
hot-water  bag  should  be  placed  at  the  feet,  if  the 
weather  is  at  all  cool. 

Rubbing  the  body,  particularly  along  the  spine, 
is  beneficial,  and  cod-liver  oil  applied  in  this  way  is 
a  very  useful  although  a  disagreeable  remedy. 

There  is  hope  that,  as  the  child's  condition  and 
general  nutrition  improve,  the  deformities  may  les- 
sen, if  not  entirely  disappear. 

TUBERCULOSIS 

The  children  of  consumptive  parents  do  not 
necessarily  inherit  phthisis,  or  tuberculosis  of  the 
lungs.  This  disease  is  now  said  to  be  caused  by  a 
germ,  or  bacillus,  which  passes  from  the  lungs  of 
the  infected  person  in  the  expectoration  and  so  may 
communicate  the  malady  to  others. 


284  THE  CARE  OP  CIIILDIiEN 

This  germ  can  only  be  carried  through  the  air 
wlien  it  is  diy.  The  sputa  of  persons  suifering 
from  consumption  should  be  received  into  a  cup 
containing  carbolic  acid  1-40,  and  so  thoroughly 
disinfected  before  being  emptied. 

Squares  of  cotton  should  be  carried  for  use  in  the 
street  and  burned  as  soon  as  possible  after  returning 
home.  It  is  wrong  for  these  persons  to  expectorate 
where  the  air  can  dry  up  the  moisture  and  set  the 
germs  free  to  do  their  deadly  work. 

If  they  are  breathed  into  the  lungs  of  healthy 
persons  they  may  do  no  harm,  but  if  they  come  in 
contact  with  tissues  i)redIsposed  to  the  disease,  or 
affording  a  favorable  soil  for  their  growth,  the  mis- 
chief is  done. 

The  utmost  care  should  be  taken  to  keep  the 
belongings  of  consumptive  persons  separate  from 
those  of  others.  Nothing  that  they  use  should  be 
used  by  anyone  else  without  thorough  cleansing. 

They  should  not  sleep  with  healthy  persons. 
Kissing,  or  any  close  contact,  should  be  discour- 
aged. 

After  the  death  of  a  person  from  phthisis  the 
room  and  its  contents  must  be  disinfected  as  in  any 
other  contagious  disease.  Upholstered  furniture,  as 
couches  or  easy  chairs,  should  be  fumigated  with 
special  care  and  re-covered. 


DISEASES   OF   CHILDREN  285 

Children  with  an  hereditary  tendency  to  con- 
sumption may  be  so  built  up  and  fortified  against  it 
by  proper  food  and  hygienic  treatment,  or  by  not 
being  exposed  to  direct  infection,  that  they  may 
escape  it  altogether. 

Diet  is  a  very  important  factor  in  their  case,  as 
has  been  mentioned  elsewhere. 

Good  ventilation  is  indispensable.  Outdoor  exer- 
cise in  fine  weather  must  be  taken  regularly. 

The  clothing  must  be  warm,  flannel  worn  and  the 
feet  protected. 

Whatever  tends  to  depress  vitality,  as  indigestion, 
over-study,  late  hours,  excess  of  any  kind,  must  be 
avoided  as  far  as  possible. 

Cod-liver  oil  is  valuableasa  good  way  of  having  fat 
taken.  Having:  been  elaborated  in  the  liver  of  the  fish 
it  is  more  easily  assimilated  than  many  other  forms  of 
fat.  Salt-water  baths  are  advisable  for  their  tonic 
effect. 

The  child's  attention  should  not  be  directed 
towards  himself  nor  should  he  be  allowed  to  think 
that  he  is  peculiarly  liable  to  the  disease. 

Gymnastic  exercises  to  strengthen  and  expand 
the  chest  should  be  practised  daily. 

Tuberculosis  may  manifest  itself  in  other  parts 
than  the  lungs. 

Sometimes  the  lymphatic  glands  in  the  neck  are 


28()  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

attacked  and  abscesses  form,  or  a  joint  becomes  the 
seat  of  a  strumous,  or  white,  swelling.  The  brain 
may  be  affected,  causing  meningitis.  If  the  intes- 
tines are  attacked  ulcers  form  and  diarrhoea  results^ 
with  great  pain  from  colic. 

ARTICLES   USEFUL   IX   A   SICK    ROOM 

Urinal, 

Bed  pan, 

Bulb  syringe. 

Glass  syringe. 

Graduated  medicine  glass, 

Porcelain  feeder, 

Bent  glass  feeding  tube, 

Medicine  dropper, 

Rubber  hot-water  bag, 

Rubber  ice  bag. 

Rubber  ring  or  cushion. 

Two  squares  of  rubber  cloth, 

Rubber  cloth  pillow  case, 

Granite  w^are  basin, 

Calcutta  cooler  for  ice, 

Shade  for  light. 

Saucepan, 

Alcohol  lamji,  or  Stand  to  fit  on  gas. 


EMEROENCIES 
CHAPTER  XXII 

CUTS 

These  are  amongst  the  most  frequent  accidents 
of  childhood.  A  sliglit  cut  should  be  washed  with 
cold  water,  covered  with  a  small  pad  of  cotton, 
bound  up  and  left  alone.  It  will  usually  heal  with- 
out farther  trouble,  and  the  dressing  should  not  be 
disturbed  while  it  is  comfortable.  Undoing  it  pulls 
the  edges  apart  and  interferes  with  the  healing 
process. 

If  matter  forms,  or  there  is  a  disagreeable  odor, 
the  bandage  must  be  taken  oif,  the  wound  bathed 
with  carbolized  wat^r  1—80  and  a  little  carbolized 
vaseline  spread  on  a  bit  of  linen  and  laid  over  it. 
The  washing  and  dressing  should  be  repeated  twice 
a  day,  or  more  often,  if  there  is  much  discharge. 

When  the  sides  of  the  wound  are  torn,  the  part 
should  be  very  carefully  washed  with  boiled  water, 


288  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

and  when  perfectly  clean  carbolized  vaseline  applied 
on  linen. 

In  bandaging  a  cut  finger  use  a  strip  of  cotton 
one  inch  wide  and  about  twelve  inches  long.  Wind 
it  neatly  around  the  finger  and  split  the  end  down 
about  three  inches ;  pass  one  side  behind  the  other 
and  tie  it  in  place.  This  makes  a  secure  fastening 
not  likely  to  slip. 

After  the  dressing  is  removed  and  the  wound  al- 
most healed  a  few  narrow  strips  of  adhesive  plaster 
may  be  laid  across  it  to  keep  the  edges  together. 

Often  a  slight  cut  bleeds  profusely,  particularly 
when  it  is  on  the  head  or  face.  A  child  comes  in 
from  play  apparently  streaming  with  blood  and 
when  it  is  washed  off  with  cold  water  a  very  trifliug 
injury  is  revealed. 


CUTTING  OFF  A  FINGER 

If  a  child  has  the  misfortune  to  have  a  finger  cut 
off  by  a  machine,  as  sometimes  happens,  the  severed 
member  should  be  picked  up,  washed  in  salt  and 
Avater  and  put  in  place  again,  being  fastened  with 
strips  of  adhesive  plaster.  A  bandage  should  then 
be  wound  around  it  and  left  undisturbed  nntil  the 
wound  heals.  If  there  is  a  disagreeable  odor,  or 
any  evidence  of  inflammation,  as  redness,  heat,  or 


EMERGENCIES  289 

swelling,  it  must  be  unbound,  washed  in  carbolized 
water  1-40  and  the  dressing  replaced. 

There  is  good  hope  that  the  parts  will  unite,  and 
at  least  the  experiment  ought  always  to  be  tried. 

BLEEDING 

If  a  large  blood  vessel  is  cut  there  will  be  serious 
bleeding.  If  in  an  arm  or  leg  it  can  be  checked  by 
tying  a  handkerchief  tightly  about  the  limb  above 
the  cut,  or  by  putting  a  thick  pad  of  cotton  over  the 
wound  and  bandaging  it  very  tightly  in  place.  The 
limb  should  be  raised  so  that  the  blood  will  flow 
backward  towards  the  heart. 

Sometimes  a  piece  of  ice  wrapped  in  cotton  and 
placed  on  the  bleeding  point  will  control  the  flow. 
If  the  palm  is  cut  the  hand  can  be  closed  on  a  piece 
of  ice. 

Remember  that  cold  and  pressure  will  almost 
always  stop  bleeding  and  that  a  good  deal  of  blood 
can  be  lost  before  the  danger  point  is  reached. 

BLEEDING  FROM  THE  NOSE 

If  the  head  is  hot  and  the  face  cono^ested,  bleedinsf 
from  the  nose  is  sometimes  a  benefit.  When  it  is 
profuse  the  child  should  sit  with  the  head  thrown 
back,  a  sponge  or  wet  cloth  being  held  to  receive  the 
blood,  and  something  cold  put  at  the  back  of  the 
19 


290  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

neck.  Pressing  the  thumbs  on  each  side  the  nose 
where  it  joins  the  lip  will  control  it.  If  these 
means  fliil,  gentle  syringing  with  cold  salt  and  water 
is  usually  effectual. 

BLEEDING  FROM  THE  STOMACH 

Children  sometimes  swallow  blood  from  the  nose, 
or  gums,  and  vomit  it.  It  is  dark  and  mixed  with 
food.  The  symptom  is  seldom  an  alarming  one. 
Pieces  of  ice  may  be  sucked  and  the  patient  made 
to  lie  down. 

Blood  in  the  motions  is  usually  a  dark,  tarry- 
looking  substance  that  would  scarcely  be  recognized 
as  such  unless  one  were  aware  of  its  peculiar  appear- 
ance. When  it  is  bright  red  it  often  comes  from 
piles. 

BLEEDING  FROM  THE  LUNGS 

The  blood  is  a  bright  color  and  frothy,  with  bub- 
bles of  air  through  it,  and  is  coughed  up. 

Raise  the  head  and  shoulders  with  pillows,  give 
bits  of  ice  to  suck  and,  if  the  pulse  is  very  weak,  a 
teaspoonfiil  of  brandy  in  very  little  water. 

Pour  a  teaspoonfnl  of  spirits  of  turpentine  in  a 
pitcher  of  boiling  water  and  let  the  steam  be  in- 
haled.    There  is  seldom  immediate  danger. 


EMERGEN'CIES  291 

FOEEIGX  BODIES  IN  THE  NOSE 

Young  children  are  very  apt  to  poke  buttons, 
beans,  beads,  and  a  variety  of  other  small  objects 
into  the  nose. 

Nothing  may  be  said  about  it  at  the  time  and  its 
presence  remains  undiscovered  until  inflammation 
sets  in.  When  there  is  disc^harge  from  one  side  of 
the  nose  only  this  cause  should  be  suspected. 

Gently  syringing  the  nose  with  warm  salt  and 
and  water,  or  baking  soda  and  water,  will  often  dis- 
lodge the  obstruction.  The  well  nostril  should  be 
syringed  first. 

Sometimes  a  few  grains  of  pepper  will  cause  a 
sneeze  which  will  bring  forth  the  intruder. 

If  the  object  is  in  plain  sight  efforts  may  be  made 
to  draw  it  out  with  a  bent  hair  pin,  but  poking 
may  injure  the  delicate  membrane  and,  if  not  im- 
mediately successful,  it  had  better  be  left  to  a  surgeon. 

FOREIGN   BODIES   IN  THE  THROAT 

These  may  be  lodged  in  the  wind-pipe  or  the 
food  passage. 

A  quick  blow  bet>veen  the  shoulder-blades,  par- 
ticularly when  the  child  tries  to  cough,  may  expel 
the  body.  The  child  may  be  seized  by  the  feet, 
held  up  and  shaken. 

The  finger  can  be  passed  into  the  throat  and  au 


292  CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

effort  ])e  made  to  dmw  out  the  obstruction,  or,  if  it 
is  in  the  food  passage,  to  force  it  down. 

Sometimes  the  attempt  to  swallow  the  white  of 
an  egg  will  loosen  the  substance  so  it  can  be 
brought  up  or  pushed  down.  The  white  should 
not  be  beaten. 

If  immediate  relief  is  not  obtained  send  for  the 
nearest  doctor,  throw  open  the  window  to  secure 
plenty  of  fresh  air  and  begin  artificial  respiration. 

SWALLOWING   FOREIGN   BODIES 

The  strong  desire  that  little  children  have  to 
carry  everything  to  their  mouths  frequently  results 
in  foreio-n  substances  beino;  swallowed. 

A  masterly  inactivity  is  the  best  course  to  pur- 
sue. An  object  that  can  pass  down  the  throat  can 
pass  through  the  intestine  and  probably  will  do  so 
safely  if  it  is  not  interfered  with.  Even  pins  may 
make  the  journey  without  doing  harm.  Emetics 
and  laxatives  should  not  be  given.  Potato  in  any 
form,  porridge  of  oatmeal,  rye  or  wheat,  or  bread  and 
milk,  will  form  a  soft  coating  around  the  intruder 
and  conduct  it  away  without  injiiry. 

Close  watch  should  be  kept  for  it  in  the  motions. 
It  may  not  appear  for  two  or  three  days. 

If  pain  is  complained  of  and  there  is  feverishness 
or  much  disturbance,  the  doctor  should  be  called. 


EMERGENCIES  293 

SPLINTERS 

These  should  be  removed  with  a  sharp  needle  and 
usually  need  no  farther  treatment.  If  a  part  re- 
mains in  the  flesh  matter  will  form  and  a  smaU 
poultice  may  be  applied  until  it  comes  away,  when 
the  inflammation  will  subside  and  the  spot  can  be 
dressed  with  carbolized  vaseline  until  it  heals. 

The  mode  of  dealing  with  splinters  under  the  nail 
has  already  been  described. 

A  fish-hook,  crochet  needle,  or  any  similar  in- 
strument with  a  barbed  point,  should  be  pushed 
through,  that  it  may  come  out  point  first,  not  drawn 
back  through  the  wound. 

BRUISES 

A  flannel  wrung  out  of  very  hot  water  laid  on  a 
bruise  and  frequently  renewed  helps  to  relieve  the 
soreness.  For  bruises  on  the  face  ice  is  the  best  ap- 
plication. Brown  paper  wet  in  vinegar  is  a  time- 
honored  remedy.  Bathing  the  ])art  in  extract  of 
witch  hazel  gives  relief.  After  a  general  contusion, 
as  a  fall  from  a  height,  a  warm  bath  is  soothing. 

When  the  skin  is  broken  the  injury  is  treated  as 
a  wound,  washed  with  carbolized  water  and  dressed 
with  carbolized  vaseline. 


294.  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

SPRAINS 

Tliese  painful  accidents  are  most  apt  to  occur  at 
wrist,  or  elbow,  knee,  or  ankle.  The  ligaments 
that  hold  the  joints  in  place  are  stretched  and  some- 
limes  torn.  It  may  take  longer  to  recover  from  a 
sprain  than  it  does  for  a  bone  to  unite  after  it  is 
broken. 

Both  the  hot  and  cold  treatment  are  recom- 
mended. The  former  is  the  most  soothing  for  chil- 
dren. Immerse  the  joint  in  water  as  hot  as  can  be 
borne,  keeping  up  the  temperature  by  adding  fresh. 
Let  it  soak  for  an  hour  or  more.  Then  wrap  in 
warm  flannel  reinforced  by  hot-water  bags. 

As  soon  as  it  can  be  borne  gentle  rubbing  is  use- 
ful. Some  physicians  prescribe  perfect  rest  for  the 
injured  part,  others  active  exercise,  stopping  short 
of  fatigue. 

STINGS 

The  part  can  be  bathed  in  ammonia  or  baking 
soda  and  water,  and  a  cloth  wet  in  the  same  bound 
over  it.  The  sting  of  a  bee  can  be  extracted  by 
pressing  the  barrel  of  a  small  key  over  it.  A  hand- 
ful of  moist  earth  bound  on  the  painful  spot  often 
gives  ease. 


EMERGENCIES  295 

BITES 

It  is  said  that,  contrary  to  the  usual  belief,  the 
bites  of  the  rattlesnake,  the  moccasin,  the  copper- 
liead,  and  one  or  two  other  venomous  snakes  found 
in  this  country,  are  not  generally  fatal,  although 
the  sufferer  is  profoundly  depressed. 

Children  are  more  likely  to  be  bitten  by  dogs, 
cats,  or  other  pets.  The  wound  should  immediately 
be  sucked.  It  is  asserted  that  there  is  no  danger  to 
the  person  doing  it  if  the  skin  of  the  mouth  is  un- 
broken and  the  saliva  is  not  swallowed. 

The  wound  can  be  cauterized  by  heating  a  but- 
ton-hook, or  any  wire,  white-hot  and  applying  it  to 
the  surface.  The  hotter  the  iron  the  less  the  pain. 
The  wound  can  then  be  treated  as  a  burn. 

If  there  is  much  depression,  the  child  should 
have  a  little  brandy  and  water. 

The  animal  ought  to  be  kept  in  confinement,  pro- 
vided with  food  and  water  and  carefully  watched. 
If  it  does  not  develop  hydrophobia  much  needless 
anxiety  will  be  spared.  If  it  does,  it  is  by  no 
means  certain  that  the  child  will  do  the  same. 

Pasteur's  method  for  the  prevention  of  hydro- 
])hobia  by  injecting  the  virus,  properly  prepared, 
has  warm  advocates.  There  is  an  institute  in  New 
York  where  patients  can  be  sent  to  undergo  the 
treatment,  as  well  as  in  Paris,  where  it  originated. 


296         THE  CAKE  OF  CHILDREN 
BROKEN  BONES 

The  bones  of  children  are  so  soft  that  they  do  not 
break  very  easily.  When  the  accident  happens  the 
fmcture  is  often  the  kind  called  a  green  stick  frac- 
ture. The  bone  is  only  partially  broken,  like  a 
stick  of  green  wood  held  together  by  some  of  the 
fibres. 

The  limb  must  be  placed  in  as  natural  a  position 
as  possible  and  the  child  made  comfortable  until  the 
doctor  comes.  It  is  not  necessary  that  it  should  be 
set  immediately  ;  delay  does  no  harm.  It  should  be 
carefully  handled  not  to  force  the  broken  ends  of 
the  bone  through  the  skin. 

When  the  collar-bone  is  broken  the  arm  is  laid 
across  the  chest  with  the  hand  touching  the  opposite 
shoulder  and  kept  in  place  with  a  broad  bandage 
or  strips  of  adhesive  plaster.  It  will  take  about 
four  weeks  to  unite.  With  a  broken  rib  a  broad  band- 
age is  passed  around  the  chest  and  pinned  firmly  in 
place. 

DISLOCATIONS 

In  a  dislocation  the  bone  forming  the  joint  is 
thrown  out  of  the  socket.  Instead  of  being  unnat- 
urally movable,  as  when  it  is  broken,  the  bone  is 
moved  with  difficulty,  there  is  tenderness  and  pain. 
A  dislocation  should  be  put  back,  or  reduced,  as  it 


EMERGENCIES  297 

is  technically  called,  as  soon  as  possible.  If  there 
is  much  swelling  and  pain  the  part  can  be  covered 
with  flannel  wrung  out  of  boiling  water  until  the 
doctor  arrives. 

BURNS 

Burns  are  of  various  degrees  of  severity,  from 
reddening  of  the  part  to  entire  destruction  of  the 
tissue. 

Almost  everyone  knows  that,  as  fire  cannot  burn 
without  air,  the  most  effectual  way  of  putting  it  out 
is  to  wrap  the  sufferer  in  a  thick  woolen  rug, 
blanket,  shawl,  or  piece  of  carpet.  If  a  child  could 
be  dipped  under  water  it  would,  of  course,  extin- 
guish the  flame ;  but  a  little  water  does  no  good. 

The  best  remedies  to  have  on  hand  for  burns  are 
baking  soda  and  carbolized  vaseline  1-30. 

For  slight  burns  mix  the  soda  to  a  paste  with 
water  and  spread  it  thickly  over  the  part,  covering 
it  with  linen,  or  old  cotton,  secured  in  place  by  one 
or  two  turns  of  bandage.  This  can  be  kept  wet  by 
squeezing  tepid  water  over  it. 

When  there  are  blisters  they  should  be  carefully 
pricked  and  the  fluid  absorbed  with  a  piece  of  soft 
cotton. 

If  the  shreds  of  clothing  adhere  to  the  burn  they 
should  be  soaked  off  with  oil,  or  water,  and  not 


298  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

pulled  off.  If  the  skin  is  gone,  carbolized  vaseline 
can  be  spread  on  linen  and  bound  on  the  part  until 
the  doctor  comes. 

In  severe  burns  there  is  a  profound  shock  to  the 
system.  The  face  is  pale,  the  body  cold,  and  the 
pulse  weak.  Put  hot-water  bags  to  the  feet  and 
over  the  heart,  give  brandy  in  teaspoonful  doses, 
and  keep  the  liead  low. 

A  child  recovering  from  an  injury  of  tliis  kind 
requires  careful  watching  and  nourishing  food. 

In  burns  caused  by  acids,  water  should  not  be  ap- 
plied to  the  part ;  it  must  be  covered  with  dry  bak- 
ing soda. 

If  an  alkali,  as  strong  ammonia,  lye,  or  quick 
lime,  has  done  the  mischief,  use  an  acid,  as  vinegar 
diluted,  or  lemon  juice,  to  counteract  it. 

SCALDS 

Children  are  apt  to  scald  themselves  by  pulling 
over  vessels  containing  boiling  water.  The  injury 
should  be  treated  like  a  burn.  When  the  face  is 
scalded  painting  it  with  glycerine  sometimes  gives 
relief. 

FROST   BITES 

* 

Frost  bites  affect  the  flesh  like  burns.  The  frozen 
part  should  be  rubbed  with  snow  or  cold  water,  that 
it  may  thaw  gradually,  as    a    too  sudden  change 


EMEIiaEXCIES  299 

would  destroy  its  vitality.  It  should  be  rubbed 
persistently  but  gently  until  the  circulation  is  re- 
stored. Slight  cases,  as  children's  usually  are,  re- 
quire no  farther  treatment. 

FAINTING 

Young  girls  sometimes  faint  easily.  The  heart 
ceases  to  contract  for  an  instant,  cutting  off  the  sup- 
ply of  blood  to  the  brain  and  unconsciousness  fol- 
lows. 

Lay  the  person  down  with  the  head  lower  than 
the  feet.  Either  let  the  head  hang  over  the  side  of 
the  couch,  or  raise  the  foot  of  it  on  a  chair.  This 
usually  revives  the  patient  without  farther  treatment. 

If  not,  the  dress  should  be  loosened,  particularly 
tight  bands  about  neck  and  waist.  A  few  sharp 
taps  may  be  given  over  the  heart  and  the  face 
sprinkled  with  cold  water. 

If  breathing  ceases,  artificial  respiration  must  be 
begun. 

FITS 

These  are  very  often  epileptic  and  occur  only  in 
children  suffering  from  epilepsy.  The  hands  are 
clenched,  the  sufferer  falls  unconscious  and  there 
may  be  foam  on  the  lips. 

Nothing  can  be  done  except  to  loosen  the  clothing 
and  guard  against  the  tongue  being  bitten  by  put- 


300  THE  CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

ting  a  spoon,  or  tooth-brush  handle,  or  a  folded 
napkin,  between  the  teeth. 

All  that  can  be  effected  by  treatment  must  be 
done  under  the  physician's  direction  between  the  at- 
tacks. 

CONVULSIONS 

Any  irritation  of  the  system  is  very  apt  to  pro- 
duce convulsions  in  a  young  child.  Teething  and 
indigestion  often  bring  them  on. 

The  eyes  roll,  the  hands  are  clenched  and  there  is 
a  general  tremor  of  the  whole  body. 

Remove  the  clothing  quickly  and  place  the  child 
in  a  hot  bath,  about  100°  Fahr.,  with  a  cloth 
wrung  out  of  cold  water  on  the  head.  In  about  two 
minutes  lift  him  out  and  roll  him  in  a  blanket  with- 
out wiping  him. 

Give  an  enema  of  warm  water  and,  if  the  convul- 
sion is  soon  after  a  meal,  a  teaspoonful  of  wine  of 
ipecac.  Putting  the  finger  down  the  throat  will 
hasten  the  vo  mi  tint;. 

Convulsions  show  an  irritable  condition  of  the 
nervous  system  and  are  not  alarming  unless  they  oc- 
cur frequently.  The  child  should  be  kept  quiet  and 
the  doctor  consulted  if  they  recur. 

POISONING 

Poison  Ivy, — Children  who  roam  in  the  woods 


EMERGENCIES  301 

and  fields  sometimes  pick  the  poison  ivy,  poison 
oak,  or  sumach,  which  brings  out  an  eruption  on 
the  hands  and  face  if  it  comes  in  contact  with  them. 

A  saturated  solution  of  baking  soda,  or  ammonia 
and  water,  will  relieve  the  itching ;  a  cloth  soaked 
in  the  liquid  can  be  laid  over  the  part  and  kept  wet. 

The  things  to  be  done,  and  done  quickly  when  a 
child  has  swallowed  poison,  are  : 

To  get  it  out  of  the  stomach  ; 

To  prevent  what  remains  from  doing  more  mis- 
chief; 

To  counteract  the  bad  effects  if  possible. 

The  first  thing  is  to  give  an  emetic.  One  table- 
spoonful  of  salt  in  a  glass  of  tepid  water ;  one  des- 
sertspoonful of  mustard,  or  one  teaspoonful  of  pow- 
dered alum  in  the  same.  One  teaspoonful  of  wine 
of  ipecac,  followed  by  lukewarm  water.  These  can 
be  repeated  four  or  five  times.  Tickling  the  throat 
with  the  finger  hastens  ^he  action. 

Some  poisons  paralyze  the  stomach  so  that  it  can- 
not respond  to  the  emetic.  If  a  piece  of  rubber  tub- 
ing and  a  funnel  can  be  procured  the  tubing  can  be 
pushed  down  the  throat,  keeping  it  well  at  the  back, 
and  water  poured  in  through  the  funnel.  Lowering 
the  funnel  below  the  level  of  the  stomach  outside,  the 
water  runs  out.  This  can  be  repeated  several  times, 
washing  it  thoroughly. 


302  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

Neutralizing  the  poison  is  accomplished  by  giving 
the  pro})er  antidote.  It  is  well  to  administer  a  dose 
of  castor  oil  after  the  danger  is  over  to  carry  off  any 
remnants  of  the  poison  that  may  have  lodged  in  the 
intestine. 

After  a  poison  that  has  burned  the  mouth  and 
throat  plenty  of  milk  can  be  given,  flour  stirred 
in  water,  arrowroot  or  corn  starch  gruel. 

Opimn.  —  Unfortunately,  opium  is  the  active 
ingredient  of  most  of  the  soothing  syrups  that  some 
mothers  unhesitatingly  give  their  children.  Pare- 
goric contains  it  and  laudanum  is  a  strong  prepara- 
tion of  it. 

A  baby  under  the  influence  of  opium  is  unnatu- 
rally drowsy  and  sleepy,  the  breathing  is  slower 
than  usual  and  the  pupils  of  the  eyes  are  very  small. 
Nurses  sometimes  give  it  to  save  themselves  trouble, 
and  a  mother  who  has  to  entrust  her  children  to 
one  should  be  on  the  watch  for  the  symptoms. 

The  baby  should  be  roused  and  kept  awake,  if 
possible.  Pour  cold  water  on  the  head  and  chest, 
followed  by  hot  water.  An  enema  of  coflee  may 
be  given,  warm — not  hot — and  strong.  If  the 
breathing  is  feeble  or  stops,  begin  artificial  respira- 
tion. Keep  hot  bags  at  the  feet  and  heart  and  rub 
vigorously.     There  are  some  antidotes  a  doctor  can 


EMERGENCIES  303 

nse  which  it  would  not  be  safe  for  an  unprofessional 
person  to  meddle  with. 

Arsenic. — Children  sometimes  get  at  fly  poison, 
which  generally  contains  arsenic. 

Give  emetic  quickly,  followed  by  as  much  greasy 
water  as  can  be  swallowed.  Tablespoonful  doses  of 
oilj  or  oil  and  lime  water,  until  five  or  six  have  been 
taken.  White  of  egg,  flour  and  water,  or  any 
soothing  drink.  Warmth,  hot-water  bags,  blankets, 
etc.,  and  rubbing. 

OxaliG  Acid  J  ased  for  cleaning  brass,  is  some- 
times taken  by  children.  Lime  is  the  antidote,  given 
stirred  in  water,  followed  by  an  emetic  and  later 
castor  oil. 

Carbolic  Acid. — In  using  carbolic  acid  in  any 
quantity  about  a  wound  the  urine  should  be 
watched  and,  if  a  dark  greenish  tinge  appears  in  it, 
the  dressing  should  be  discontinued. 

If  carbolic  acid  is  swallowed  by  mistake,  a  table- 
spoonful  of  Epsom  salts  must  be  given  stirred  in 
water.  This  is  followed  by  wine  of  ipecac,  or 
mustard  and  water,  as  an  emetic. 

White  of  egg  beaten  up  in  water  soothes  the  ir- 
ritated membrane. 

If  there  is  so  much  depression  that  stimulation  is 
needed,  apply  heat  to  the  feet  and  over  the  heart 
and  give  bmndy  in  hot  water. 


304  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

Phosphorus. — The  tops  of  matches  may  be  bitten 
off  and  swallowed.  A  child  is  said  to  have  re- 
covered after  sucking  three  hundred.  Tlie  best 
emetic  is  tliree  grains,  a  very  tiny  pinch,  of  sulphate 
of  copper,  blue  vitriol,  dissolved  in  water ;  given 
every  five  minutes  until  vomiting  occurs.  Salt  or 
mustard  can  be  used.  Two  teaspoon fuls  of  Epsom 
salts  can  be  given  as  a  laxative,  but  no  oil  nor  fat,  as 
that  dissolves  the  phosphorus  and  makes  it  more 
easy  for  the  stomach  to  absorb  it. 

Children  sometimes  eat  toadstools  or  poisonous 
berries,  whose  nature  cannot  be  determined  at  the 
time.  An  emetic,  followed  by  plenty  of  milk  and 
later  a  dose  of  castor  oil,  is  the  best  treatment. 
AYhen  the  pulse  is  weak  and  the  face  pale,  teaspoon- 
ful  doses  of  brandy  should  be  given. 

DROWNING 

Strip  off  the  wet  clothes  and  wrap  in  a  blanket, 
if  possible. 

Turn  the  child  on  the  face  over  the  knee,  making 
pressure  over  the  stomach  to  expel  the  water. 

Surround  the  body  with  hot-water  bags,  bottles 
filled  with  hot  water,  stove  covers  wrapped  in  flan- 
nel, or  whatever  is  soonest  to  be  had,  taking  care 
not  to  burn.     Keep  heat  over  the  heart 


EMERGENCIES  305 

Have  some  one  rub  the  hands,  arms,  legs  and 
feet  unceasingly. 

Lay  the  child  on  a  bed,  or  table,  on  the  back,  see 
that  the  tongue  is  forward  in  the  mouth  and  begin 
artificial  respiration. 

ARTIFICIAL  RESPIRATION 

Raise  the  hands  above  the  head ;  that  is,  draw 
them  up  until  the  wrists  lie  on  each  side  of  the 
head,  pnlh'ng  the  arras  slightly  to  expand  the  chest. 
Bring  them  down  across  the  chest  with  a  firm  pres- 
sure to  expel  the  air.  Do  this  slowly  sixteen  times 
in  tlie  minute,  taking  two  seconds  to  each  move- 
ment. 

This  can  be  alternated  by  turning  the  cliild  first 
on  the  face  and  then  on  the  side  at  the  same  rate. 

The  points  are : 

To  restore  breathing ; 

To  keep  up  the  vital  warmth ; 

To  promote  circulation. 

The  efforts  should  not  be  abandoned  for  at  least  two 
hours. 

THE   EMERGENCY  BOX 

This  should  contain  the  dressings  likely  to  be 
needed  in  an  emergency  and  a  few  simple  applica- 
tions for  external  use.     Liniments  and  medicines  to 
20 


306  THE   CARE   OF  CHILDREN 

be  given    internally    never   should  be  kept  in  the 
same  place. 

The  following  will  be  found  useful : 

An  inch-wide  roll  of  rubber  adhesive  plaster. 

A  bunch  of  absorbent  cotton. 

A  yard  of  cheese-cloth  that  has  been  washed. 

Two  rolls  of  bandage  two  inches  wide  and  seven 
yards  long,  made  out  of  an  old  sheet  by  sewing  the 
strips  together. 

Old  cotton. 

Old  linen,  pieces  of  table  cloth  or  napkins. 

Half  a  yard  of  thin  rubber  cloth. 

One  dozen  safety  pins. 

A  pair  of  scissors. 

A  small  pair  of  straight  dressing  forceps. 

Box  of  carbolized  vaseline  1-30. 

Half  a  pint  of  extract  of  witch  hazel. 

Half  a  pint  of  spirits  of  camphor. 

Two  ounces  of  spirits  of  turpentine. 

Two  ounces  of  camphorated  oil. 

A  quarter  of  a  pound  of  boracic  acid, 

A  quarter  of  a  pound  of  baking  soda. 

A  quarter  of  a  pound  of  mustard  or  box  of  pro- 
pared  mustard  leaves. 

Tv'^  ounces  of  good  brandy. 


PHYSICAL    CULTURE 
CHAPTER  XXIII 

NECESSITY   FOR  GYMNASTICS 

The  ceaseless  activity  of  young  children  develops 
their  muscles  sufficiently  without  the  aid  of  special 
exercises. 

The  baby  kicks,  creeps,  balances  himself  ou  his 
feet  and  finally  walks,  meanwhile  keeping  hands 
and  arms  in  constant  motion,  grasping  at  and  play- 
ing with  every  object  within  reach. 

As  he  grows  older,  the  active  games  that  every 
healthy  child  delights  in  call  the  muscles  into  action 
and  promote  their  growth.  It  is  when  they  are  not 
used  that  they  become  weak  and  soft. 

When  a  child  is  cut  off  from  play  and  forced  to 
sit  still  for  several  hours  every  day,  often  in  a  con- 
strained, unnatural  attitude,  systematic  exercise  of 
the  muscles  becomes  a  necessity.  We  call  the  sys- 
tem of  movements  devised  for  this  purpose  gym- 
nastics. 

(307) 


308  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

As  we  grow  in  wisdom,  no  doubt  the  culture  of 
the  body  will  receive  a  due  share  of  attention  in  the 
schoolroom.  The  mind  cannot  be  trained  and  ex- 
panded to  its  fullest  capacity  unless  its  companion 
is  able  to  keep  pace  with  its  demands.  This  it  can- 
not do  when  some  of  its  parts  are  allowed  to  de- 
teriorate from  want  of  use. 

In  the  education  of  the  future  competent  teachers 
will  be  provided  to  train  the  body,  developing  the 
weak  points  in  the  physical  frame  of  each  child  and 
strengthening  the  whole  by  judicious  exercises 
adapted  to  its  powers. 

Until  that  happy  day  arrives  parents  must  do  as 
much  as  possible  for  the  physical  development  of 
their  children,  and  what  this  is  must  depend  a  good 
deal  upon  the  circumstances  surrounding  them. 

Children  who  live  in  the  country  lead  an  active 
outdoor  life,  running,  jumping,  often  rowing,  swim- 
ming and  riding,  sometimes  engaging  in  work  that 
calls  many  muscles  into  play.  There  is  not  such 
urgent  need  of  gymnastics  for  these,  although  it  is 
sometimes  found  that  while  the  set  of  muscles  most 
often  used  is  well  developed,  others,  which  have 
not  been  employed  so  vigorously,  are  comparatively 
undersized. 

Children  who  have  no  play-ground  but  the  street. 


PHYSICAL   CULTURE  309 

or  parks  where  they  are  made  to  keep  off  the  grass, 
and  who  do  little  or  no  manual  labor,  have  not  the 
opportunity  to  develop  their  muscles  naturally.  For 
them  gymnastics  are  a  very  necessary  part  of  the 
school  curriculum  and  in  cities  provision  should  be 
made  for  their  needs. 

WHAT  THE  MOTHER  CAN  DO 

The  mother  may  do  much  at  home  if  she  can  de- 
vote ten  or  fifteen  minutes  every  day  to  the  physical 
training  of  her  children.  She  must  first  teach  her- 
self what  she  wishes  to  teach  them,  if  she  has  had 
no  special  training.  Blakie's  little  book,  "  How  to 
Get  Strong,^'  contains  much  valuable  advice.  Wat- 
son's "Manual  of  Calisthenics,"  although  not  as 
recent  a  work,  has  one  point  of  advantage,  music  to 
which  the  different  exercises  can  be  executed. 

Without  any  special  apparatus  children  can  be 
trained  to  breathe,  stand  and  walk  properly.  The 
muscles  of  the  legs,  arms,  chest  and  back  can  be 
rounded  out  until  the  parts  are  shapely  and  firm. 

With  very  inexpensive  apparatus,  light  dumb 
bells,  and  a  pair  of  parallel  bars,  and  perhaps  a  pair 
of  pulley-weights,  feats  can  be  accomplished  which 
will  give  keen  pleasure  to  the  children  and  be  of 
lasting  benefit  to  their  rapidly  growing  bodies. 

No  one  exercise  should  be  prolonged  for  more 


310  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

than  two  or  three  minutes  and  stopped  in  a  shorter 
time  if  it  fatigues.  Practice  will  enable  them  to  be 
carried  on  much  longer  without  this  result. 

The  evening  before  bed  time  is  a  good  oppor- 
tunity for  these  exercises  if  they  are  not  begun  too 
soon  after  tea. 

The  clothing  must  be  light  and  loose.  Tight  col- 
lars and  bands,  injurious  at  any  time,  cannot  be  tol- 
erated now.  Waist,  knees,  neck  and  arms  must  be 
free.  If  shoes  are  worn  they  must  be  light  and  well 
fitting,  not  in  any  way  constraining  the  foot. 

STANDING 

"VVe  all  know  what  a  frank,  fearless  look  it  gives 
a  child  to  have  the  head  well  thrown  back  and  the 
chin  properly  poised.  A  few  minutes  practice  each 
day  standing  in  a  correct  attitude  helps  to  render 
this  carriage  natural. 

The  heels  should  be  placed  together,  the  feet 
turned  at  right-angles  to  one  another,  the  knees 
straight,  touching  each  other,  the  back  straight, 
shoulders  well  thrown  back,  arms  hanging  easily  by 
the  side,  palms  of  the  hands  turned  slightly  forward, 
the  neck  straight,  the  chin  drawn  in,  and  the  eyes  a 
little  raised. 

BREATHING 

The  importance  of  breathing  through  the  nose  has 


PHYSICAL  CULTURE  311 

already  been  spoken  of.  Exercise  in  breathing 
properly  is  essential  to  develop  the  capacity  of  the 
lungs  and  especially  so  in  children  whose  chests  are 
weak,  or  who  have  an  hereditary  predisposition  to 
consumption. 

Standing  in  a  correct  position  the  mouth  should 
be  closed  and  a  long  breath  taken  through  the  nos- 
trils, exhaling  the  air  slowly  by  the  same  channel. 

After  this  has  been  done  several  times  the  lungs 
can  be  filled  through  the  nose  and  the  air  expelled 
through  the  mouth  as  forcibly  as  possible. 

Then  the  air  can  be  inhaled  through  the  nose, 
the  breath  held,  the  arms  raised  at  right  angles  to 
the  body,  the  hands  placed  on  the  chest  and  the 
chest  quickly  tapped  as  long  as  the  breath  can  be 
held. 

Special  care  must  be  taken  to  see  that  the  shoul- 
ders are  held  back,  throwing  the  chest  well  forward, 
during  these  exercises.  Also  that  the  bead  is  erect 
and  the  chin  drawn  in. 

SITTING 

An  authority  on  school  hygiene  has  said  that 
"  Movement  is  a  child^s  way  of  resting ;  rest  is  a 
kind  of  work  to  be  taught  by  degrees."  Remem- 
bering this,  we  should  not  ex|>ect  little  cliildren  to 
sit  still  for  long  at  one  time.     They  should  be  al- 


312  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

lowed  frequeut  change  of  position  and  to  rest  by 
standing  and  marching  about  the  school  room, 
either  to  music  or  without. 

A  child's  chair  should  support  the  lower  part  of 
the  back  firmly  and  comfortably.  This  is  more  im- 
portant than  that  support  should  be  provided  for 
the  shoulders,  as  much  of  the  time  they  do  not 
touch  the  back  of  the  chair. 

In  school,  the  desk  should  be  so  arranged  that 
stooping  is  discouraged  as  much  as  possible.  If  the 
sight  is  normal  it  is  easy,  after  a  little  practice,  to 
read  and  write  in  a  correct  position  with  the  chest 
expanded.  The  head  can  be  bent  instead  of  the 
shoulders  being  thrown  forward  and  the  back  in- 
clined. 

The  elbows  should  not  rest  on  the  desk  as  then 
the  shoulders  are  raised  from  their  proper  position. 

WALKING 

In  walking,  the  body  should  be  held  erect,  the 
weight  directed  rather  toward  the  toes  and  forward 
part  of  the  foot.  This  gives  a  light  springy  step, 
which  cannot  be  acquired  if  the  heel  is  brought  down 
firmly  as  the  foot  touches  the  ground.  The  knees 
must  be  kept  back  as  much  as  possible  and  the 
body  below  the  waist  line  thrown  a  little  forward. 

Running    is  an    excellent  exercise  for  children  ; 


PHYSICAL  CULTURE  313 

races  should  be  encouraged,  taking  care  that  they  do 
not  take  cold  afterwards  from  standing  in  draughts 
when  they  are  perspiring  and  warm. 

STBENGTHENING   THE   MUSCLES 

Many  exercises  have  been  devised  for  strengthen- 
ing the  different  muscles  of  the  body.  By  consult- 
ing any  of  the  popular  books  on  physical  develop- 
ment, the  mother  will  find  a  description  of  those 
best  suited  to  the  purpose.  There  is  only  room  for 
a  few  simple  ones  in  a  work  like  this. 

Placing  the  feet  together  and  rising  on  the  toes 
while  the  mother  counts  one,  two,  or  plays  a  bar  of 
music,  sinking  on  the  heels  and  repeating  the  move- 
ments eight  or  ten  times,  or  until  fatigued,  develops 
the  calf  of  tlie  leg.  While  rising  on  the  toes  the 
knees  may  be  bent  and  straightened  again  before 
resting  on  the  heels. 

Hopping  on  one  foot  is  a  good  exercise  ;  the  other 
may  occasionally  be  bent  backward  and  held  in  the 
hand. 

Standing  firmly  on  the  feet  and  bending  the 
knees,  as  if  about  to  kneel,  recovering  the  upright 
position,  and  repeating,  is  a  good  exercise  for  the 
muscles  above  the  knees. 

Jumping  with  a  skipping  rope  assists  in  develop- 
iug  them,  but  this  should  not  be  overdone. 


314  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

Dancing  also  calls  them  into  play  and  is  valuable 
training  for  children.  It  gives  them  ease  and  self- 
confidence  and,  when  well  taught,  helps  to  make 
them  graceful. 

Standing  erect  with  the  knees  straight,  then  bend- 
ing the  body  forward  trying  to  touch  the  floor  with 
the  tips  of  the  fingers,  helps  to  strengthen  the 
muscles  about  the  waist.  Also,  placing  the  hands 
on  the  hips,  bending  the  body  first  to  one  side  then 
to  the  other  as  far  as  possible  without  lifting  the 
feet  fi-om  the  ground. 

Holding  the  head  erect  with  chin  well  drawn  in, 
placing  the  hands  behind  the  neck,  extending  the 
arms  slowly  and  bringing  them  down  behind  the 
back  with  the  palms  turned  out,  expands  the  chest. 

Bending  the  arms  until  the  points  of  the  fingers 
touch  the  shoulders  and  rapidly  flexing  and  extend- 
ing them ;  stretching  the  arms  in  front  with  the  fists 
closed,  bending  them  sharply  towards  the  shoulders 
and  letting  them  drop  at  the  sides  with  some  force, 
are  good  arm  movements. 

Mr.  Blakie  says  that  simply  opening  and  shut- 
ting the  fingers  rapidly  improves  the  power  of 
grasping  firmly,  if  faithfully  practised. 

In  cases  of  curvature  of  the  spine  the  surgeon 
will  prescribe  gymnastic  exercises  for  remedying  the 


PHYSICAL  CULTURE  315 

deformity,  particularly  if  the    patient   is  a  young 
child. 

STAMMERING 

There  are  few  defects  more  mortifying  to  the 
child  and  more  annoying  to  the  friends  than  stam- 
mering, or  stuttering.  Occasionally  it  arises  from 
a  malformation  of  the  organs  of  sjieech.  It  may 
be  caused  by  an  affection  of  the  mouth,  or  throat,  or 
some  mental  deficiency. 

Very  often  it  proceeds  from  nervousness,  or  a 
temporary  derangement  of  the  health,  or  is  acquired 
by  imitating  another  child  thus  afflicted.  It  is 
more  catching  than  measles. 

It  does  not  usually  manifest  itself  in  children 
under  four  years  old. 

Whispering  and  singing  do  not  present  the  same 
difficulties  as  speaking,  the  child  rarely  stammering 
then. 

The  utmost  patience,  gentleness  and  perseverance 
are  necessary  in  training  children  with  this  defect. 
Very  much  can  be  accomplished  by  persistent  pains- 
taking ;  the  effort  must  be  continuous  and  not  aban- 
doned because  there  is  little  improvement  for  a  long 
time. 

It  is  very  important  to  enforce  correct  habits  of 
breathing  through  the  nose.  The  lungs  should  be 
filled  before  beginning  to  speak. 


316  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

Speaking  slowly  must  be  insisted  upon  and  when 
there  is  a  stammer,  the  child  should  stop  and  slowly 
and  quietly  repeat  the  difficult  word,  or  letter.  The 
sounds  that  he  most  often  trips  upon  should  be 
practised  again  and  again,  filling  tlie  lungs  before 
each  attempt  and  repeating  them  deliberately  until 
for  once  he  can  say  them  smoothly.  The  knowledge 
that  he  can  do  so  gives  him  confidence  in  future 
trials. 

Standing  erect  and  inhaling  a  long  breath  he  can 
give  different  vowel  sounds,  as  ah,  ee,  ih,  oh,  ooh, 
holding  each  as  long  as  possible.  Then  the  vowels 
and  consonants  combined,  in  such  words  as  ail,  ebb, 
ice,  old,  up,  etc. 

When  the  stammer  comes,  ahvays  stop  the 
speaker  and  insist  on  his  taking  time  to  recover 
himself,  fill  his  lungs  and  try  again,  instead  of 
vainly  trying  to  enunciate  the  word  without  stop- 
ping to  breathe. 

Attention  should  be  paid  to  the  general  health 
and  the  nervous  system.  Sleep  and  diet  are  factors 
in  the  treatment  not  to  be  neglected. 


THE  CARE  OE  GIRLS. 
CHAPTER  XXIV 

•  THE   MENSTRUAL   PERIOD 

Until  a  girl  is  ten  years  old  her  life  may  be 
much  the  same  as  her  brothers'.  She  should  be  en- 
couraged to  spend  a  good  deal  of  time  out  of  doors, 
to  run,  play  active  games,  and  take  plenty  of  exer- 
cise. This  contributes  to  her  physical  development 
and  enables  lier  to  lay  up  a  store  of  strength  for  the 
years  to  come. 

The  menstrual  period  comes  much  earlier  to  some 
girls  than  to  others.  It  is  usually  preceded  by 
mental  and  bodily  disturbances  more  or  less  well  de- 
fined. In  a  strong,  healthy  girl  these  may  be  very 
slight.  With  more  delicate  ones  there  are  nervous 
symptoms,  often  irritability  and  unreasonableness 
without  apparent  cause,  and  vague  sensations  of  dis- 
comfort, hardly  defined  enough  to  be  called  pain, 
and  yet  disturbing  and  distressing. 

(317) 


318  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

Infinite  patience  and  tenderness  is  needed  in  deal- 
ing with  these  cases.  The  child  does  not  mean  to  be 
naughty  and  her  feelings  are  as  much  a  problem  to 
herself  as  they  are  to  her  mother,  who  often  does 
not  recognize  a  physical  cause  for  the  ill  humor  she 
finds  it  hard  to  condone. 

It  is  inexcusable  that  a  girl  should  be  allowed  to 
approach  this  period  without  having  its  meaning  ex- 
plained to  her.  Well  instructed  mothers  do  not 
leave  their  children  to  find  out  the  great  facts  of  life 
from  ignorant  companions,  who  strip  them  of  their 
sacredness  and  make  what  God  has  ordained  com- 
mon and  unclean. 

If  fathers  and  mothers  were  frank  with  their  boys 
and  girls,  telling  them  modestly  and  truthfully  the 
things  that  they  ought  to  know  and  warning  them 
against  dangers  into  which  they  may  fall  from 
ignorance,  much  sin,  anguish  of  mind  and  suffer- 
ing of  body  would  be  saved. 

Why  should  not  the  questions  that  all  children  ask 
sooner  or  later,  be  candidly  answered?  They  are 
conscious  of  no  impropriety  in  asking  them  and 
there  is  none  in  answering  them  with  tlie  same 
fidelity  to  truth  that  we  show  in  explaining  any  fact 
to  them  as  far  as  they  can  understand  it. 

Nothing  so  rapidly  and  fatally  destroys  a  child's 
confidence  in  his  parents  as  to  find  that  they  have 


THE  CARE   OF   GIRLS  319 

deceived  liim,  and  girls  are  fully  as  sensitive  on  this 
j3oint  as  hoys.  The  unthinking  jest,  or  subterfuge, 
that  stopped  or  satisfied  the  inquirer  for  the  mo- 
ment, is  looked  back  upon,  when  fuller  knowledge 
comes,  with  a  resentment  that  parents  would  find  it 
hard  to  understand  unless  they  can  remember  viv- 
idly the  experiences  of  their  own  childhood. 

REST 

This  is  one  of  the  most  important  factors  in  the 
treatment  of  a  girl,  not  only  during  the  establish- 
ment of  the  menstrual  function,  but  during  all  the 
years  of  school  life  until  she  is  fully  developed. 

For  the  first  year  the  child  should  be  kept  quiet 
during  these  days,  made  to  lie  down  for  a  few  hours 
and  not  allowed  to  indulge  in  any  violent  exercise. 

Tennis,  riding  on  horse-back,  rowing,  swimming, 
must  always  be  given  up  for  the  time  being. 
Long  walks  should  not  be  taken,  hard  study  pro- 
hibited and  the  girl  trained  to  take  care  of  herself 
at  this  time.  Dancing  is  injurious;  although  an 
occasional  indulgence  in  this  pastime  might  not  do 
harm,  it  should  not  be  an  habitual  amusement  under 
these  circumstances. 

COLD 

Cold  is  an  enemy  especially  to  be  dreai^^d  and  the 


320  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

feet  are  an  extremely  vulnerable  point.  With  most 
girls  it  is  a  serious  matter  to  get  the  feet  wet. 
Should  it  happen,  they  must  be  well  rubbed  with 
spirits  of  camphor  or  alcohol,  dried  and  kept  in 
warm  stockings. 

An  extra  wrap  should  be  worn  and  every  precau- 
tion taken  against  a  chill,  or  any  exposure  to 
draughts.  If  obliged  to  go  out  in  damp  weather,  a 
cloak  should  be  put  on  and  the  dress  changed  on 
coming  in  if  it  is  not  perfectly  dry. 

BATHING 

A  plunge  bath  must  never  be  taken  while  the  flow 
continues.  The  feet  should  not  be  dipped  into  a 
basin  of  water,  but  washed  with  a  cloth  and  thor- 
oughly rubbed  until  the  blood  circulates  briskly 
through  them.  In  taking  a  sponge  bath  the  water 
should  be  warm  and  a  part  of  the  body  washed  and 
dried  before  proceeding  farther,  the  parts  that  are 
not  actually  being  washed  being  kept  covered. 

The  room  must  be  comfortably  warm. 

CLOTHING 

As  already  stated  a  girPs  clothing  must  be  loose, 
comfortable,  and  not  too  heavy. 

Grace,  beauty  and  health  all  demand  the  absence 
of  tight  bands,  or  any  constriction  about  the  waist. 


THE   CARE   OF   GIRLS  321 

Sanitary  towels  can  now  be  purchased  to  take  the 
place  of  napkins.  These  are  used  once  and  then 
destroyed.  They  cost  about  sixty  cents  a  dozen, 
and  can  be  made  more  cheaply  of  cotton  waste  and 
cheese  cloth.  The  latter  must  be  washed  to  render 
it  soft  enough  for  use.  An  elastic  girdle  is  the 
most  comfortable,  it  can  be  about  an  inch  wide,  fast- 
ened with  small  button  and  button-hole. 

In  cold  weather  it  is  an  advantage  to  a  delicate 
girl  to  wear  a  flannel  binder.  A  straight  strip  rolls 
up  unless  kept  in  place  by  straps,  but  a  pattern  of  a 
well-fitting  one  can  be  obtained  from  any  establish- 
ment that  deals  in  paper  patterns. 

COINCIDENT   SYMPTOMS 

The  breasts,  enlarging  at  this  time,  sometimes 
become  tender  and  a  little  painful.  The  dress 
should  not  be  allowed  to  press  upon  them.  The 
tenderness  can  be  relieved  by  soaking  a  handker- 
chief in  spirits  of  camphor  and  laying  it  across 
them. 

Backache  should  not  manifest  itself  in  a  healthy 
girl.  If  it  does,  unless  very  severe,  it  does  not  require 
treatment.  A  mustard  paste,  one  part  mustard  to 
two  of  flour,  left  on  until  the  skin  is  reddened,  helps 
txD  relieve  it. 

Sometimes  severe  abdominal  pain  it  felt  for  a 
2; 


322  THE   CARE   OP   CHILDREN 

time  during  the  early  stage.  A  hot-water  bag  is 
comforting.  If  this  does  not  relieve,  poultices  or 
hot  fomentations  may  be  tried.  A  teaspoonful  of 
tincture  of  ginger  in  hot  water  is  beneficial.  Alco- 
hol and  opium  should  never  be  given  to  a  girl 
without  a  physician's  prescription.  If  the  pain  is 
serious  enough  to  seem  to  require  these  remedies  a 
doctor  ought  to  be  consulted. 

DELAYED    MENSTRUATION 

After  the  function  is  established  the  periods 
ought  to  recur  about  once  in  four  weeks.  With  some 
perfectly  healthy  persons  the  interval  is  shorter. 
When  the  flow  does  not  come  at  the  expected  time, 
a  day  or  two  of  grace  should  be  allowed,  as  cold,  over- 
exertion, mental  anxiety,  or  any  over-strain,  may 
delay  its  appearance.  The  feet  can  be  soaked  in 
hot  water  and  a  tumbler  of  hot  lemonade  taken  at 
bed -time.  A  sitz  bath,  in  which  the  girl  sits  in  a 
tub  of  water  with  the  feet  outside  and  covered  with 
a  blanket,  is  efficacious. 

If  the  flow  is  long  delayed,  there  may  be  bleed- 
ing from  the  nose,  spitting  blood,  or,  sometimes, 
vomiting  it  from  the  stomach.  This  is  not  spe- 
cially alarming,  being  nature's  compensation,  or 
vicarious  menstruation,  as  it  is  called. 

During  the  first  year  or  two,  the  }>eriods  may 


THE  CARE  OF  GIRLS  323 

intermit  for  two  or  three  months  at  a  time  without 
serious  consequences. 

There  is  often  constipation,  which  shouhl  be 
relieved  by  liquorice  powder,  or  any  mild  laxative. 

If  a  girl  does  not  menstruate  l)y  the  time  she  is 
fifteen  a  physician  should  be  consulted. 

HYSTERIA 

Girls  of  a  nervous  temperament  are  apt  to  have 
a  variety  of  symptoms  at  this  time,  which  are  in- 
cluded under  tiiis  general  term.  Tliere  may  be  fits 
of  excessive  laughter,  or  crying,  a  general  want  of 
self-control,  shown  in  acts  of  wanton  mischief,  fits 
of  unprovoked  ill-temper  and  apparent  attacks  of 
fainting  or  convulsions.  These  can  be  distinguislied 
from  true  faintncss,  or  fits,  by  two  symptoms.  The 
girl  never  hurts  herself,  as  by  biting  her  tongue,  or 
striking  her  head  in  falling,  and  the  eyes  are  sensi- 
tive, which  is  not  the  case  when  a  ])erson  is  really 
unconscious.  If  an  attempt  is  made  to  open  the 
lids  she  resists,  trying  to  keep  them  shut,  and 
flinches  if  the  eyeball  is  touched  with  the  finger. 

This  attempted  deceit  is  a  part  of  her  mental  and 
physical  condition,  for  which  she  is  not  fully 
responsible.  Medical  treatment  is  necessary,  tonics, 
nourishing  food,  baths,  gentle  exercise,  sleep,  and  all 
hygienic  measures,  to  restore  tone  to  the  system. 


324  THE  CARE   OF  CHILDREN 

At  the  same  time,  her  moral  nature  slioukl  be 
appoaled  to,  and  a  desire  to  struggle  against  lier 
weakness  be  awakened  in  her.  Girls  have  a  great 
longing  for  sympathy,  and  while  this  should  be 
lovingly  given,  it  must  be  dircct^^d  to  the  causes 
that  have  brought  about  this  condition  of  weakness, 
and  not  to  the  symptoms  of  it.  She  must  be  made  to 
understand  that  self-control  is  a  virtue,  and  that  a 
girl  who  willfully  gives  way  to  foolish  manifesta- 
tions loses  the  respect  of  right-thinking  persons. 

During  the  attack,  a  judicious  letting-alone  is  the 
most  efficacious  treatment.  Often  the  mention  of  a 
disagreeable  remedy,  as  assafoetida,  or  a  douche  of 
cold  water,  will  cut  it  short.  Rest  in  a  darkened 
room  should  be  enforced  afterwards. 

Contrary  to  the  general  belief,  boys  sometimes 
suffer  from  an  hysterical  condition,  as  well  as  girls, 
and  even  men  have  been  known  to  be  afflicted  with 
it. 

SCHOOL   WORK 

Girls  seldom  break  down  from  over-study  alone. 
If  properly  treated,  the  body  is  usually  capable  of 
meeting  the  demands  upon  it.  When  it  is  under- 
fed, stinted  in  sleep  and  expected  to  respond  to  calls 
in  too  many  different  directions  at  once,  it  rebels. 

Then  we  have  pale  faces,  headache,  backache,  and 
nervous  prostration,  with  all  its  attendant  ills. 


THE  CARE  OP  GIRLS  325 

Tlie  trouble  lies,  not  in  over-study,  but  in  over- 
strain. Mothers  niust  remember  that  girls  cannot 
go  to  school  and  meet  the  claims  of  society  at  the 
same  time. 

Late  hours  are  absolutely  incompatible  with 
keeping  the-  young,  growing  body  in  good  condi- 
tion. 

A  school  girl  should  not  be  allowed  to  go  to 
parties  in  the  evening,  except  possibly  occasionally 
on  Friday  niglit. 

If  she  is  permitted  to  go  to  the  theatre,  matinees 
should  be  chosen.  A  concert  in  the  evening  at  rare 
intervals  may  be  permissible. 

If  a  girl  is  restrained  in  these  outside  pleasures 
and  made  to  live  her  life  more  slowly  she  is  a  gainer 
in  the  end.  She  gains  in  freshness  what  she  loses  in 
present  gratification.  She  has  not  exhausted  all 
forms  of  entertainment  by  the  time  she  is  eighteen, 
and  when  she  is  emancipated  from  the  scdiool  room 
she  brings  to  social  functions  a  capacity  for  enjoy- 
ment that  is  in  proportion  to  their  novelty. 

If  a  girl  wishes  to  go  to  college  she  wants  to  take 
there  unimpaired  health,  steady  nerves,  and  the 
power  of  close  application.  This  she  cannot  do  un- 
less her  physical  well  being  has  been  carefully  at- 
tended to  during  the  formative  period  of  earlier 
youth. 


326  THE  CARE   OF  CIIIIvDREN 

NEEDLE  WORK 

A  girl  who  cannot  sew  neatly  and  quickly  missea 
an  important  accomplishment.  The  taste  for  it 
must  be  cultivated  and  the  mother  must  not  begin 
by  making  it  unattractive  to  the  little  learner. 

The  second  occupation  in  Kindergarten  work  is  a 
kind  of  coarse  embroidery  with  colored  worsted  on 
card  board  pricked  in  different  patterns  to  permit 
the  passage  of  the  needle. 

This  does  for  a  beginning  and  may  be  followed 
by  working  with  worsted  on  canvas.  When  the  child 
has  learned  to  handle  the  needle  easily  a  smaller  one 
can  be  substituted  and  the  first  lessons  in  over-hand- 
ing given. 

The  seams  should  be  short,  the  fabric  pretty  and 
the  work  made  as  fascinating  as  possible. 

Excellent  paper  ])atterns  for  dolls'  clothes  can  be 
procured  from  the  dealers  in  paper  patterns.  With 
these,  cutting  out  the  tiny  garments  can  be  made  an 
interesting  pastime.  The  proper  way  of  placing  the 
pattern  on  the  material,  the  care  necessary  to  ensure 
perfect  accuracy,  and  many  other  useful  lessons,  can 
be  taught  by  their  means. 

As  the  girl  grows  older  she  should  learn  to  cut 
and  fit  her  own  dresses.  There  are  several  admira- 
ble systems  of  measurement  which  make  the  work 


THE  CARE  OF  GIRLS  327 

easier  than  it  used  to  be  when  it  was  more  empir- 
ical. 

If  she  has  any  taste  for  millinery,  it  should  be 
cultivated  and  lessons  taken  in  the  art.  In  many 
large  cities  there  are  classes  where  instruction  is 
given,  and  even  in  smaller  places,  there  is  usually 
some  one  who  is  able  and  v/illing  to  impart  the 
necessary  knowledge  for  a  due  consideration. 

A  girl  who  can  cut  and  make  her  own  clothes, 
trim  her  own  hats,  and  those  of  other  people,  if 
necessary,  is  independent.  If  reverses  come  she  is 
prepared  to  meet  them. 

•     Any  girl  can  earn  her  own  living  who  can  do 
well  what  every  one  wants  to  have  done. 

It  is  cruel  to  bring  a  girl  up  without  giving  her 
perfect  command  of  some  useful  art  which  she  can 
turn  to  account  in  time  of  need. 

Every  mother  should  choose  one  for  her  daughter 
and  see  that  she  is  perfe^^ted  in  it,  whatever  it  may 
be.  If  she  never  requires  to  use  it  to  gain  her  daily 
bread,  it  will  still  be  a  desirable  accomplishment, 
and,  in  the  changes  that  life  brings,  it  may  be  the 
sheet  anchor  that  saves  her  from  destruction. 

HOUSE  WORK 

There  is  no  better  exercise  for  young  girls  than  a 
moderate  amount  of  house  work.     It  develops  tho 


328  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

muscles,  improves  tlie  circulation,  and  so  the  com- 
plexion; and,  if  it  roughens  the  hands,  a  little  vase- 
line, or  glycerine  and  rose  water,  with  a  pair  of 
gloves  worn  at  night,  counteracts  the  ill  effect. 

A  knowledge  of  cooking  is  invaluable  to  a  girl. 
How  to  purchase  and  pre]")are  food  so  it  may  yield 
the  largest  amount  of  nutriment  for  the  smallest  ex- 
penditure of  money,  should  be  a  part  of  her  training. 

There  are  many  good  books  on  cookery  which  can 
be  used  to  supplement  the  ])ersonal  teaching. 

A  mother  should  be  ashamed  to  send  her  daugh- 
ter to  be  the  house-mother  in  any  man's  home,  if 
she  is  deficient  in  the  housewifely  arts  in  which  it 
was  her  duty  to  instruct  her. 

Home-making  is  the  primary  business  of  a  wo- 
man's life,  and  she  ought  to  understand  the  arts  that 
lie  at  its  foundation.  She  will  find  ample  oppor- 
tunity to  practise  them,  if  it  is  only  to  make  a  home 
for  herself  in  one  room. 

Should  her  sphere  be  a  wider  one,  she  will  have 
the  satisfaction  of  filling  it  with  ease  and  can  com- 
mand efficient  service,  because  she  knows  what  she 
requires  and  can  supplement  deficiencies  by  proper 
instruction. 

Most  people  like  to  do  what  they  can  do  well, 
and  girls  are  no  exception  to  the  general  rule.  The 
mother  must  be  patient  with  failures  and  not  give 


THE  CARE   OF   GIRLS  329 

too  scanty  a  measure  of  praise  when  it  is  deserved. 
The  efforts  to  render  service  that  is  sometimes  more 
hindrance  than  help  must  be  accepted  and  en- 
co'iraged.  It  is  much  easier  to  do  things  oneself 
than  to  teach  others  to  do  them,  but  training  is  the 
mother's  mission  and  she  must  fulfil  it  faithfully  in 
small  things  as  well  as  great. 

Saturday  morning  is  a  good  time  to  devote  to  the 
special  lessons  in  housekeeping.  If  some  triumph 
of  cookery  can  appear  at  the  festival  dinner  on  Sun- 
day, the  family  approval  will  be  a  reward  the  young 
maker  will  remember  all  her  life. 

PREPARING   GIRLS   FOR   BOARDING   SCHOOL 

The  question  of  whether  or  no  to  send  a  girl  to 
boarding  school  is  a  vexed  one.  It  seems  a  pity 
that  she  should  ever  have  to  be  sent  away  from  her 
parents.  They  are  her  natural  guardians  and  no 
one  can  adequately  fill  their  places. 

When  a  girl's  home  is  in  the  country,  where  she 
cannot  have  suitable  educational  advantages  without 
leaving  it,  sending  her  away  seems  to  be  a  necessity, 
if  it  is  impossible  to  employ  a  governess.  Some- 
times the  stimulus  of  compai5ionship  in  study  is 
necessary. 

When  circumstances  arise  to  render  it  desirable, 
the  school  should  not  be  chosen  because  it  is  large, 


330  THE  CARE  OF   CHILDREN 

or  fashionable,  or  cheap,  but  an  earnest  endeavor 
should  be  made  to  find  one  where  the  personal  in- 
fluence of  the  principal  may  be  counted  upon  as  an 
element  of  good  in  the  formation  of  the  child's 
character. 

Many  noble  women  have  been  at  the  head  of 
these  institutions  whose  uj^rightness  and  singleness 
of  purpose,  purity  of  mind  and  fidelity  to  duty,  have 
left  an  impress  upon  their  pupils^  lives  whose  value 
it  would  be  hard  to  over-estimate. 

Much  depends  upon  the  spirit  in  which  the  girl 
goes  to  meet  her  new  opportunity.  The  mother 
may  give  wise  and  loving  counsel  that  will  greatly 
help  iier  in  the  untried  life,  so  diiferent  from  the  se- 
clusion of  home. 

She  should  be  especially  cautioned  in  regard  to 
her  health  and  charged  to  go  to  those  in  author- 
ity if  she  is  out  of  order,  not  to  let  constipation  per- 
sist when  a  laxative  would  give  relief,  and  to  take 
the  same  care  of  herself  that  she  has  been  accustomed 
to  do  at  home.  Some  of  the  larger  schools  have  a 
trained  nurse  in  charge  of  the  infirmary,  to  whom 
the  girls  may  go  at  any  time  for  advice  and  treat- 
ment for  slight  ailments. 

She  will  gain  much  more  from  the  training  if 
she  goes  in  an  obedient  spirit,  realizing  that  rules 
are  not  made  at  the  caprice  of  the  teachers  but  for 


THE   CARE  OF  GIRLS  331 

the  benefit  of  the  girls,  and  that  to  break  them  for 
fun  not  only  does  not  bring  much  enjoyment  in  the 
end,  but  is  a  distinct  injury  to  herself. 

In  choosing  a  school  one  should  be  selected  where 
the  pupils  are  well  fed.  Growing  girls,  especially 
when  their  brains  are  being  taxed,  need  a  varied 
and  abundant  diet.  This  point  being  satisfactorily 
settled,  the  mother  should  refrain  from  sending 
boxes  of  eatables.  A  little  candy  may  be  allowed 
now  and  then — if  it  is  home-made  so  much  the 
better — but  a  quantity  of  promiscuous  sweets  only 
docs  harm.  Many  of  the  wisest  principals  will  not 
permit  them  to  be  received. 

The  mother  should  insist  that  the  home  letters 
are  to  be  free  from  surveillance  and  the  girl  should 
be  encouraged  to  write  freely.  While  being  careful 
not  to  interfere  between  the  pupil  and  the  consti- 
tuted authority,  many  misunderstandings  may  be 
smoothed  out  by  a  little  advice  from  the  calmer 
judgment  of  the  elder,  and  many  questions  settled 
by  helping  the  child  to  bring  them  to  the  touch- 
stone of  right  or  wrong. 

The  clothing  that  is  necessary  varies  with  the  sea- 
son of  the  year  and  the  length  of  the  term. 

Four  changes  of  underclothing  are  sufficient,  as 
more  can  be  supplied  from  the  additional  stock  at 
home  should  they  be  needed.     It  is  well  to  send  si? 


332  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

pail's  of  stockings.  A  pair  of  walking  boots,  two 
pairs  of  house  shoes,  sHppers  and  rubbers  shoukl  be 
provided. 

A  bottle  of  shoe  dressing  containing  glycerine 
should  be  carried  in  the  traveling  bag.  The  con- 
sequences of  a  breakage  are  too  disastrous  to  trust  it 
in  the  trunk. 

Extra  shoe  laces  must  not  be  forgotten. 

Two  school  dresses  of  some  pretty,  soft  woolen 
material,  a  plain  serge  traveling  dress,  another 
rather  more  elaborate  for  Sunday,  and  a  fine,  light 
cashmere,  challis,  or  India  silk  for  evening  wear  or 
festival  occasions,  is  an  ample  supply  of  dresses.  A 
warm  wrapper  of  Jersey  or  eiderdown  flannel,  a 
pretty  dressing  jacket  of  outing  or  opera  flannel, 
and  a  pair  of  bed-room  slippers  should  be  included 
in  the  outfit. 

If  tennis  is  played,  a  tennis  suit  will  be  required, 
and  tennis  shoes.  Possibly  a  suit  for  gymnastic 
exercises  as  well. 

It  is  nice  to  have  two  or  three  cambric  shirt 
waists  for  the  first  warm  days  in  early  summer. 
A  girl  loves  fresh,  dainty  things  and,  while  she 
should  not  be  encumbered  with  a  number  of  dresses 
for  unnecessary  display,  she  should  have  enough  to 
keep  her  trim  and  comfortable. 

A  thick  jacket,  or  warm  ulster,  is  necessary  for 


THE  CARE    OF    GIRLS  333 

the  daily  outing,  and  a  pretty  hat,  felt  in  winter, 
and  straw  in  summer,  not  too  elaborately  trimmed. 
A  second  hat  should  be  provided  for  state  occasions. 

A  girl  should  not  be  stinted  in  gloves.  Three  or 
four  pairs  are  required,  as  she  is  obliged  to  wear 
them  in  the  daily  constitutional  walk,  and  they 
soon  grow  shabby.  A  muff  is  a  comfortable  addi- 
tion in  winter. 

A  desk,  well- furnished  with  paper,  envelopes, 
pens  and  postage  stamps,  the  latter  in  a  little  case 
with  leaves  of  waxed  paper,  should  be  one  of  the 
parting  gifts,  if  it  is  not  already  counted  amongst 
the  valued  possessions.  A  lock  and  key  are  indis- 
pensable. 

A  work-bag,  with  all  the  accessories  for  sewing 
ready  at  hand,  must  not  be  omitted.  Besides  the 
sewing  implements  there  should  be  extra  buttons  of 
every  kind  used  in  the  wardrobe,  shoe  and  glove 
buttons,  sewing  cotton,  mending  silk,  strong  linen 
thread  for  sewing  on  boot  buttons,  beside  the  ordi- 
nary black  and  white  spools.  Tape  and  a  bodkin 
are  useful,  and  a  box  of  patent  button-fasteners 
enables  a  missing  boot  button  to  be  replaced 
quickly.  A  shoe-bag  for  the  closet  door,  two 
clothes-bags  and  a  hanging-case  for  umbrella  and 
sun-umbrella  should  be  added. 

A  napkin   ring   is  always  taken,  and   in  some 


334  THE   CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

schools  the  pupils  are  required  to  bring  two  silver 
forks,  a  teaspoon,  dessertspoon  and  tablespoon. 

Too  many  belongings  are  burdensome,  but  the 
girl  should  have  a  standing  frame  for  the  home 
photographs,  a  toilet  cushion,  and  a  few  pretty 
things  to  adorn  her  room. 

All  her  clothing  should  be  plainly  marked ;  the 
underclothing  with  her  full  name.  The  umbrella 
may  have  a  tag  with  the  name  sewn  to  one  of  the 
ribs  inside,  if  she  is  not  fortunate  enough  to  have  a 
silver  plate  engraved  with  her  initials. 

A  good-sized  trunk  must  be  provided  to  hold  the 
equipment.  It  is  well  if  the  lock  has  two  keys, 
one  to  be  kept  at  home  and  sent  in  case  of  emer- 
gency. 

A  traveling  bag  is  needed  and  a  strap  to  hold 
umbrella  and  parasol  together  is  convenient. 

A  watch  is  a  comfort  to  a  girl  at  school  who  is 
old  enough  to  take  care  of  it.  Very  pretty  silver 
ones,  either  chatelaine  or  plain,  can  be  obtained  at 
such  moderate  cost  that  they  can  usually  be  afforded 
with  comparative  ease. 

Handsome  jewelry  should  be  left  behind  in  safe- 
keeping. It  is  always  unsuitable  for  youn^  gh'ls, 
and  never  more  so  than  at  school.  Two,  or  three, 
pretty  pins  are  all  that  is  needed. 

The  amount  of  pocket  money  permitted  is  usually 


THE    CARE  OF    GIRLS  335 

regulated  by  the  principal  of  the  institution,  and  her 
judgment  in  the  matter  sliould  not  be  questioned. 
If  a  girl  has  had  an  allowance  and  been  taught  to 
manage  it  judiciously,  the  responsibility  of  spending 
money  will  not  be  a  new  thing  to  her.  There  is  no 
reason  why  girls  should  not  be  taught  to  keep 
accounts  and  conduct  their  small  affairs  systemati- 
cally, in  preparation  for  the  duties  of  later  years. 

A  daughter's  privileges 

The  instinct  of  every  true  mother  is  to  spend 
herself  for  the  benefit  of  her  children.  So  strong  is 
this  impulse  that  she  must  be  careful  lest  it  lead  her 
into  sacrificing  herself  in  such  a  way  as  to  injure 
rather  than  to  serve  them. 

When  a  mother  foregoes  her  own  claim  to  con- 
sideration, puts  herself  in  the  background,  abdicates 
her  rightful  place  as  the  chief  authority  in  her 
household  and  allows  her  daughter  to  usurp  her 
privileges,  she  does  the  girl  a  cruel  wrong. 

Deference  belongs  to  the  mother  by  right  of  her 
position  and  she  must  exact  it  from  her  children. 
They  may  have  had  greater  advantages  than  she 
has  had,  but,  while  this  may  increase  her  pride  in 
them,  it  must  not  alter  the  natural  relation. 

A  mother  must  above  all  things  keep  the  respect 
of  her  children^  and  this  she  cannot  do  ri  she  always 


336  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN' 

takes  the  lower  place  and  allows  them  to  rule  her 
household. 

It  is  a  daughter's  privilege  especially  to  be  her 
mother's  right  hand,  serving  and  sparing  hei'  in 
^very  way  that  love  can  devise.  If  this  service  is 
always  exacted  as  a  tribute  of  love  it  will  never  be 
felt  a  burden.  Instead  of  a  mother  invariably  tak- 
ing upon  herself  the  hard  tasks  or  disagreeable 
duties,  it  will  be  the  daughter's  pleasure  to  assume 
some  of  them  and  let  the  weight  rest  on  the  strong 
young  shoulders,  wiiere  a  part  at  least  of  it  belongs. 

Children  are  always  proud  to  be  able  to  help 
their  mother.  The  training  should  be  begun  early, 
the  childish  efforts  met  with  warm  approval  and 
loving  appreciation,  and  the  habits  so  formed  will 
not  be  discontinued  in  later  years. 

It  is  a  daughter's  privilege  to  be  able  to  invite 
her  friends  to  her  home,  but  the  mother  is  the  host- 
ess in  her  own  house.  It  is  she  who  must  receive 
and  welcome  the  guests  and  make  it  plain  that  she 
regards  them  as  liers  as  well  as  her  daughter's 
friends. 

A  house  where  visitors  come  and  go  unseen  and 
un welcomed  by  the  mistress  of  it  is  not  one  where 
the  careful  mother  would  desire  her  children  to  be 
intimate. 

It  ''^  a  daughter's  especial  privilege  to    be  tlip 


THE    CAHE  OP    GIRLS  337 

companion  and  caretaker  of  her  father.  The  tie 
between  them  is  very  strong  and  she  should  strive 
in  every  way  in  her  power  to  repay  him  for  all  he 
has  done  for  her.  She  brings  a  brightness  into  his 
life,  often  clouded  by  business  cares  and  worries,  of 
which  she  has  no  conception.  She  should  cultivate 
all  the  little  ways  of  pleasing  him  that  she  has 
found  to  be  successful.  She  should  submit  cheer- 
fully even  to  restrictions  for  which  she  cannot 
understand  the  necessity,  because  she  does  not  know 
the  reasons  that  lie  behind  them. 

Perhaps  the  mother  never  is  as  proud  of  the 
daughter  she  has  watched  and  trained  with  such 
tender,  careful  guidance  as  when  she  sees  her  as 
great  a  comfort  to  her  father  as  she  is  to  herself. 

21 


THE  CARE    OF   BOYS 
CHAPTER    XXV 

YOUTH 

The  change  from  boyhood  to  youth  is  much 
slower  in  boys  than  the  corresponding  period  in 
girls.  The  friends  do  not  always  remember  that 
the  awkwardness  and  bashfulness,  the  tendency  to 
uncomfortable  blushing,  the  irritability  and  moodi- 
ness that  often  accompany  it,  are  nervous  manifesta- 
tions to  be  dealt  with  considerately. 

The  father  can  do  much  to  guide  his  boy  at  this 
time,  and  he  should  not  neglect  his  duty  towards 
him. 

Good  food,  active  outdoor  games,  a  cheerful  home 
atmosphere,  and  pleasant  associates,  help  a  boy 
through  this  transition  period  as  he  passes  on  to  the 
responsibilities  of  manhood. 

PREPARING  BOYS  FOR  BOARDING  SCHOOL 

This  is  not  as  serious  a  matter  as  preparing  girls 
(338) 


THE  CARE   OF   BOYS  339 

for  a  similar  goal.  Boys  do  uot  require  as  many 
adjuncts  to  make  them  comfortable  as  their  sisters 
do,  and,  yet,  some  thought  must  be  expended  upon 
the  outfit. 

The  under  clothing  sliould  be  in  good  condition, 
if  not  perfectly  new,  as  the  mending  is  usually  pro- 
vided for  at  the  school,  and  it  is  not  fair  to  impose 
an  unnecessary  burden  by  sending  it  half  worn  and 
ready  to  break  into  holes. 

A  plentiful  supply  of  socks  should  be  provided, 
at  least  eight  pairs,  and  renewed  during  the  term, 
as  long  tramps  and  violent  physical  exercise  are  very 
hard  on  foot  gear. 

Two  strong  suits  of  clothes,  with  a  couple  of  extra 
pairs  of  trousers  and  a  finer  suit  for  Sunday,  will  be 
needed.  A  pea-jacket,  or  reefer,  is  desirable  for  wet 
weather.  An  overcoat  is  necessary,  and  a  muffler 
and  mittens  in  cold  weather. 

Stout  shoes  and  rubber  boots  must  be  provided  to 
protect  the  feet,  and  a  lighter  pair  for  the  house. 

A  boy  sliould  be  well  furnished  with  the  smaller 
accessories  of  the  toilet,  neckties,  an  extra  pair  of 
suspenders,  and  a  supply  of  collars,  studs  and  shirt 
buttons. 

A  mending  bag  will  not  be  out  of  place  for  him, 
if  he  has  learned  to  use  its  contents. 

A  box  containing  brushes  and  blacking  for  his 


340  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

boots  will  be  appreciated  afler  he  has  struggled  with 
tiiose  that  are  common  property. 

He  will  probably  need  a  gymnasium  suit  and 
shoes. 

In  some  schools  the  boys  are  required  to  furnish 
their  cubicles,  or  small  divisions  of  the  large  dormi- 
tory, one  of  which  is  assigned  to  each  boy.  In  this 
case,  strong,  plain  furniture  should  be  chosen,  and 
can  usually  be  obtained  from  a  dealer  near  the 
school  who  makes  a  business  of  providing  it. 

Unless  there  is  a  lavish  supply  of  blankets,  a 
small  down  comforter  is  a  welcome  addition  to  the 
bed-covering  in  winter. 

It  is  very  mortifying  to  a  boy  not  to  be  able  to 
have  the  things  which  his  companions  have  and 
consider  necessaries.  While  extravagance  should  be 
discoumged,  a  boy's  requests  should  be  listened  to 
with  attention,  carefully  considered,  and  granted  if 
there  is  no  good  reason  against  it. 

Skates,  tennis  rackets,  base  ball  bat,  sleds,  the 
many  implements  that  are  needed  for  games  and  di- 
versions of  various  kinds,  mean  little  to  the  elders 
who  have  left  them  far  behind.  Their  possession 
makes  all  the  difference  between  affluence  and 
poverty  to  a  boy  whose  little  world  has  agreed  to 
consider  them  indispensable. 

If  it   is  impossible   to   afford   them,  the  reason 


THE  CARE  OF   BOYS  341 

should  be  frankly  explained  to  the  boy.  It  will 
not  make  it  easier  for  him  to  do  without  them,  but 
it  will  remove  any  trace  of  bitterness  at  being  de- 
nied them. 


There  are  few  things  in  the  education  of  her 
children  that  cause  the  thoughtful  mother  more 
anxiety  than  the  influence  exerted  over  them  by 
the  companions  amongst  whom  they  are  thrown. 

A  bad  boy,  or  girl,  in  a  few  hours,  or  days,  can 
do  more  harm  than  can  be  remedied  in  months,  or 
years. 

There  is  no  safeguard  except  in  constant  watch- 
fulness and  in  keeping  unbroken  the  confidence  of 
the  children. 

The  mother  whose  children  turn  to  her  naturally 
in  all  their  troubles  and  pleasures,  who  bring  to  her 
their  perplexities  to  be  resolved  and  their  triumphs 
to  be  sympathized  with  and  rejoiced  over,  need  not 
so  much  fear  the  enemy  who  would  poison  their 
minds  with  evil. 

The  thought  of  her  trust  in  them,  the  certainty 
that  she  will  listen  to  whatever  they  have  to  say 
with  respectful  attention  and  will  give  satisfactory 
answers  to  their  inquiries,  treating  them  as  children 
love  to    be  treated,  like  reasonable   beings,  is  the 


342  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

strongest  protection  that  she  can  throw  aronnd 
them. 

We  cannot  shield  children  from  temptation,  nor 
protect  them  absolutely  from  contact  with  evil. 
We  can  only  prepare  them  as  far  as  lies  in  our 
power  to  resist  and  overcome. 

The  mother  should  make  friends  of  the  compan- 
ions of  her  children,  showing  an  interest  in  their 
pleasures  and  pursuits  and  trying  to  obtain  their 
confidence.  In  this  way  she  will  be  able  to  judge 
of  their  temper  and  disposition,  and  if  she  sees  that 
the  intercourse  is  likely  to  do  harm  she  can  discour- 
age it. 

Children  respond  very  readily  to  a  real  interest 
in  their  affairs.  They  can  see  as  quickly  as  their 
elders  when  anyone  is  willing  t^  take  trouble  to 
please  them  and  it  is  not  difficult  to  win  their 
hearts.  Youth  is  the  time  to  make  friends ;  they 
often  are  the  possession  of  a  lifetime.  The  childish 
friendship,  that  has  grown  and  ri])ened  with  years, 
has  a  peculiar  flavor  that  no  later  one  can  have. 
The  mother  should  see  that  her  child  has  an  oppor- 
tunity to  cultivate  friends,  and,  as  circumstances  may 
convert  them  into  lifelong  ones,  as  far  as  possible 
the  companions  from  whom  they  must  be  selected 
should  be  wisely  chosen. 

Children   should    be  encouraged    to  ask    their 


THE  CARE  OF  BOYS  343 

friends  to  share  in  the  games,  or  listen  to  the  read- 
ing, or  music,  that  makes  the  home  evening  pleasant. 
Boys  particularly  should  be  made  to  feel  that 
home  is  as  free  and  happy  as  any  place  in  the 
^vorld ;  that  their  friends  are  always  welcome,  un- 
less there  is  some  temporary  cause  that  makes  it  in- 
convenient to  have  them  at  a  special  time.  Their 
tastes  should  be  consulted  and  their  wishes  deferred 
to  within  reasonable  bounds.  While  never  usurp- 
ing the  first  place,  which  belongs  of  right  to  the 
parents,  they  are  important  members  of  the  family, 
and  should  be  treated  as  such. 

READING 

A  taste  for  reading  gives  great  pleasure  through 
life.  Persons  who  have  the  happy  faculty  of  losing 
themselves  in  a  book,  forgetting  worries  and 
troubles  for  the  time  being,  are  to  be  envied. 

As  a  resource  in  old  age  it  is  without  an  equal. 
It  is  possessed  by  children  in  a  very  varying  degree 
and,  like  other  tastes,  can  be  cultivated.  Some 
children  learn  to  read  almost  imperceptibly,  seem- 
ing to  acquire  the  art  without  much  definite  instruc- 
tion. To  others,  the  accomplishment  means  a  long 
struggle  and  many  tears. 

If  a  child  can  be  interested  in  a  story,  he  may  be 
allured   by  the  prospect  of  being  able  to  read   it 


344  THE   CARE   OF   CHILDREN 

liimsclf.  Children's  books  are  so  fascinating  now- 
adays that  it  seems  an  easy  task  to  awaken  an  in- 
terest in  them. 

As  children  grow  beyond  the  baby  books  they 
should  not  be  allowed  to  read  stories  exclusively. 
There  are  many  elementary  books  in  the  different 
bi-anches  of  science  that  are  well  within  the  compre- 
hension of  children  from  eight  years  old. 

If  their  curiosity  is  aroused  they  will  be  anxious 
to  learn  something  about  the  birds,  animals,  insects 
and  plants  that  surround  them  and  to  know  some- 
thing of  the  construction  of  their  own  wonderful 
bodies. 

Mr.  George  E.  Hardy,  of  New  York,  prepared  a 
graded  and  annotated  list,  called  "  Five  Hundred 
Books  for  the  Young,"  which  has  been  published 
in  book  form  and  giv^es  much  valuable  information 
as  to  the  best  books  for  children. 

To  be  read  to  is  usually  an  unfailing  source  of 
delight.  The  little  ones  will  listen  to  the  same 
story  again  and  again,  seeming  to  find  fresh  pleasure 
in  every  repetition.  If  the  mother  can  read  to  the 
flock  for  half  an  hour  every  evening  it  is  surprising 
what  a  number  of  books  can  be  enjoyed  in  the 
course  of  a  year. 

As  soon  as  children  have  mastered  the  difficulty 
of  comprehending  printed  words  they  should  be  en- 


THE  CARE  OF  BOYS  345 

couraged  to  read  aloud.  It  is  possible  to  teach  a 
little  child,  who  has  not  acquired  bad  habits  of  arti- 
ficial intonation,  to  read  as  simply  and  naturally  as 
he  speaks. 

Reading  aloud  agreeably  is  a  delightful  accom- 
plishment and  ought  to  be  as  spontaneous  as  speak- 
ing, no  more  and  no  less  difficult ;  yet  how  few  pos- 
sess it.  The  moment  the  average  child  attem})ts  to 
interpret  the  pages  of  a  book,  or  the  columns  of  a 
newspaper,  the  voice  becomes  strained  and  harsh, 
the  utterance  hurried  or  indistinct,  and  the  perform- 
ance, far  from  giving  pleasure  to  the  listener,  is 
usually  a  source  of  annoyance  and  discomfort. 

The  books  that  a  child  reads  have  much  to  do 
with  the  formation  of  his  ideals,  although  he  would 
not  dream  of  using  so  ambitious  a  word  himself. 
The  standard  of  his  favorite  hero  affects  his  own  in 
no  small  measure.  To  an  imaginative  girl  her 
companions  in  books  are  as  real  as  those  she  meets 
in  her  daily  life,  and  she  unconsciously  imitates 
their  virtues  or  defects  and  is  influenced  by  their 
actions. 

No  mother  should  permit  hei'  children  to  read 
books  of  which  she  knows  nothing.  If  she  has  not 
time  to  peruse  them  herself,  she  must  choose  them 
under  the  guidance  of  competent  authority,  a  friend 


346  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

in  whom  she  has  confidence,  or  a  book  review  on 
which  she  can  rely. 

Some  authors  she  knows  can  be  depended  upon,  not 
only  in  the  more  important  matters  of  purity  and 
r  right  views  of  life,  but  for  a  grace  of  style,  a  cor- 
rectness of  diction,  and  a  sunniness  of  outlook  tJiat 
make  their  books  as  charming  as  they  are  improv- 
ing. 

Let  the  children  learn  to  cultivate  the  dear  book 
friends,  who  never  grow  old  nor  change,  and  who, 
when  they  turn  to  them  in  after  years,  will  still 
have  the  power  to  recall  something  of  the  sweet- 
ness of  the  childish  days  when  they  were  first 
known  and  loved. 

HOME    TRAINING 

The  wise  mother  will  let  her  boys  share  in  some 
of  the  training  that  she  gives  her  girls.  It  does 
not  hurt  a  boy  to  know  how  to  make  his  own  bed, 
darn  his  own  stockings,  or  even  cook  his  own 
dinner.  The  time  may  come  when  he  will  be  very 
thankful  that  he  is  able  to  do  so,  and,  in  any  case,  a 
knowledge  of  the  difficulties  to  be  overcome  will 
make  him  more  lenient  towards  the  failures  of 
others. 

It  is  not  as  easy  for  a  mother  to  share  in  the  pur- 
suits of  her  boys  as  it  is  in  those  of  her  girls ;  so  she 


THE   CARE  OF   BOYS  347 

should  make  the  most  of  those  that  they  can  have 
in  common. 

Collections  are  invaluable  as  a  means  of  exciting 
a  boy^s  interest.  It  does  not  much  matter  what  the 
material  is,  so  long  as  it  serves  for  a  starting-point, 
and  opens  up  fresh  avenues  of  thought. 

Postage  stamps  are  the  most  common  at  present. 
They  exercise  the  powers  of  observation,  as  it  often 
requires  close  scrutiny  to  distinguish  between  the 
different  issues.  They  may  lead  to  a  greater  in- 
terest in  geography  and  history,  and  are  not  to  be 
despised  as  educators. 

Collections  of  stones,  mosses,  flowers,  the  different 
kinds  of  wood,  etc.,  open  the  way  to  a  knowledge 
of  many  interesting  branches  of  natural  history. 

Observing  and  recording  the  habits  of  birds  and 
animals,  distinguishing  the  different  species  of 
butterflies  and  other  insects,  in  short  a  loving  in- 
terest in  the  works  and  ways  of  nature,  is  a  distinct 
source  of  pleasure  and  advantage,  not  only  in  youth, 
but  through  the  whole  of  life. 

A  happy  childhood  is  the  right  of  every  child. 
Restrictions  there  must  be  to  protect  children  from 
harm  and  to  help  them  to  do  right.  These  should 
not  be  made  needlessly  galling,  nor,  on  the  other 
hand,  must  freedom  degenerate  into  license. 

Love  and  confidence  should   be  the  ruling  spirit 


348  THE  CARE  OF  CHILDREN 

of  the  family  life.  The  wise  mother  holds  in  her 
keeping  the  heaKs  of  her  household  and  guides 
them  so  gently  they  scarcely  know  they  are  being 
ruled. 

Many  faults  will  be  outgrown  almost  impercep- 
tibly ;  many  defects  will  seem  to  correct  themselves 
under  her  gentle  touch.  If  she  exacts  truthfulness 
and  obedience  to  the  laws  of  riglit,  not  always  tc 
her  own  will,  she  may  leave  many  minor  matters  to 
take  care  of  themselves. 

If  she  keeps  her  own  standard  high,  her  ideals 
will  impress  themselves  upon  her  children  and  they 
will  never  be  satisfied  with  lower  ones. 


INDBX 


ABDOMEN  in  colic,  194,  195 

Accidents,  287 

Acids  in  nursing,  24 

Ailments,  192 — 225 

Air,  fresh,  in  sick  room,  245,  246 

and  sunshine  in  teething,  147 

inhaling,  31 1 
Albumen  in  eggs,  46 ;  in  meats,  53 
Aiijum.p.ized  food,  44,  73 
Alcohol,  20,  26,  60 
Alkaline,  28 
Alum,  20 
Ankles,  weak,  187 
Appetite,  languid,  in  colds,  75 

nursing  mother's,  26 

in  typhoid  fever,  270 

varying,  in  babe,  37 
Aprons,  108,  109 

Arms,  paralysis  of,  in  teething,  146 
Arrowroot,  41,  71 
Arsenic,  poison  by,  303 
Artificial  light,   on   infants'  eyes, 
154,  159,  160 

respiration,  drowning,  305 

respiration,  fainting,  299 
Asthma,  276,  277 
Astigmatism,  156 
Atomizer  in  diphtheria,  264 

BABE,  amount  of  food  to  give  to, 
19,  20 
awaken,  to,  122 
bath,  134,  135 
bones,  129,  130,  186 
ears,  165 
food,  elements  necessary,  35 


Babe,  feeding  the,  28 

hold,  how  to,  18 

inflammation  of  breasts,  220 

mouth,  sucking  fingers,  185 

nails,  181 

nails,  biting  the,  184,  185 

nourished,     when    properly, 
24,  25 

pale  and  puny,  when,  25 

prematurely  born,feedingof,36 

regular  habits  in,  198 

thriving,  when,  27 

toilet,  124 — 130 

wardrobe,  81 

weaning,  time  for,  25,  27 
Babyhood,  clothing  after,  loi — 1 13 
Bacon,  cooking,  55,  56. 

for  breakfast,  63 

good  in  rickets,  74,  75 
Baked  apple,  51 ;  potato,  48 
Bananas,  56 
Bandages,  breast,  22 

in  diarrhoea,  200 

tight,  bad,  234 
Bands,  babe,  83 
Bangs,  hair,  173,  174 
Barley  food,  30,  31 
Baskets,  toilet,  124 — 127 
Bathing,  in  Menstruation,  320 

and  earache,  170 

feet,  187,  188 
Baths,  care  in,  142 
Bed  sores,  271 
Bed  in  sick  room,  247 

wetting  the,  215,  216 
Beds  and  bedding,  114 — 123 

(349) 


350 


INDEX 


Beef  juice,  44,  78 

♦'    forced  feeding,  248,  249 

tea  a  stimulant  only,  77,  78 
"    in  diarrhoea,  to  avoid,  77 

steak,  cooking,  54 
Belladonna,  27 
Leverages,  58 

at  nienls,  63 — 67 
Biith  m:.rks,  232,  233 
Bites,  295 

mosquito,  21 1 
Blankets,  babe,  90,  91 
Bleeding,  289,  290 

from     lungs     in    whooping- 
cough,  267 
Blindness,  color,  162,  163 
Blisters,  burns,  297 
Blood  and  nerves,  62 

vessels,  cut,  289 
Blue  baby,  241,  242 
Boarding  school,  boys',  33S — 341 

school,  girls',  329—335 
Boils,  218,  219 

Bone  and  muscles,  52,  62,  73,  74 
Bones,  broken,  296. 
Bonnets,  babe,  98 

girls',  112,  113 
Borax  wash,  18 
Bottles,  nursing,  38,  39 
Bowel,  prolapse  of,  237 

rubbing  the,  195 
Bow  legs,  226,  227,  281 
Bo)s,  care  of,  338 — 348 
Brain,  meat  increases  activity  of,  52 
Bran  baths,  140 
Brandy,  20 
Brf  r.d,'  45,  46,  53 

and  molasses,  57 
Breasts,  balie,  inflammation  of,  220 

mother's,  18 


Breasts,  motlier's,  bandages  22,  26 
"  absorbent  cotton, use ol, 22 
"     care  o(   the,  20,  23 
"     filling,  when  not,  26 
"     hard,  and  lumpy,  21,  22 
"     heavy,  22 
•*     nipple,  18 — 21 
"     nipple, protecting  the, 22 
"     pump,  27 
"     weanmg,  in,  27 
"     menstruation,  in,  321 

Breathing,  310,  311 

through  mouth,  170 

Bronchial  tubes,  202,  274—  276 

Bronchitis,  274 — 276 

Bruises,  293 

Brushing,  hair,  171,  174,  175 

Bunions,  190 

Burns,  297,  298 

Burned,  eyes,  162 

CABBAGE,  66 
Canker  sores,  205,  206 
Carbolic  acid,  pois(>n  by,  303 
Carriage,  baby,  128 — 130 
Caseine,  28 
Castor  oil,  198 

dose  of,  200,  224 
Catairh,  222,  223 

of  throat,  204 
Cathartic  medicines,  198 
Catheter,  rubber,  249 
Cereals,   45.  53,  62,  63,  69,  74,  7g 
Chafed  luel,  190  . 

Charing,  219 
Chapped  hands,  219,  220 
Cheese,  28,  73 

to  avoid,  when,  69 
Chest,  cold  in,  201,  275 

exercise  to  develop,  277 


IWXEX 


351 


Chest,  oppression  on,  75 

in  pneumonia,  274 

in  whooping  cough,  268 
Chicken,  cooking,  55 
Chicken  pox,  260 
Chilblains,  191 
Children's  companions,  341 — 343 

diseases.  See  under  JJiseases. 

home  training,  346 — 348 
Children,  young,  diet,  errors  in,  17 
*'     diet,  constipated,  69 
"     discjrders  in,  17 
**     restless,  fretful,  23,  75 
"     teething,  27 
"     when    properly  nour- 
ished, 24 
"     weight  and  feeding,  24 
Jhilly,  child,  when,  75 
Chocolate,  57,  59,  63,  79 
Cholera,  70 
Chorea,  157,  279,  280 
Cleft  palate,  231,  232 
Clothing,  81 — 113 
Cloths,  wash,  bath,  132 
Club  foot,  228 
Cocoa,  59,  63,  79 

butter,  lotion  of,  20 
Codliver  oil,  74,  224 
Cold,  201 

and  pressure  to  stop  bleed- 
ing, 289 

baths,  136,  137 

exposure  to,  dangerous,    274 

feet,  188,  204 

in  head,  201,  202 

in  menstruation,  319,  320 

in  rheumatism,  278 

to  prevent,  201 

sores,  206 
Cold  pack,  the,  139,  140 


Collar-bone,  broken,  296 
College,  girls  going  to,  325 
Colic,  194,  195 
Color  blindness,  162,  163 
Color  of  hair,   177,  178 
Colostrum,  17 
Combing  hair,  171 
Comforters,  crib,  117 
Condensed  milk,  35 
Constipation,  160,  197,  279,323 

and  condensed  milk,  35 

in  menstruation,  323 

remedyfor,whenobsr»nate,i98 
Convulsions,  300 

in  teething,  147 
Cooking,  knowledge  of,  328 
Cornea.     See  Eyes. 
-Corns,  189,  190 
Cow's  milk,  19,  28,  34 

sterilizing,  33—35 
Coryza,  75 
Croup,  265,  266 
Culture  of  body,  307,  308 

physical,  307 — 316 
Curds,  23,  28,  30,  32,  47 
Curling,  hair,  171 
Cuts,  287,  288 
Cutting  off  finger,  288,  289 

hair,  173 

nails,  183 
Curvature  of  spine,  229,  314,  315 
Cyanosis,  241 — 243 

DAMP  houses,  280 
Dampness,  to  avoid,  262 
Dancing,  314 

in  menstruation,  319 
Dandruff  in  hair,  176 
Deformities,  physical,  226 — 24J 
Delicate  children,  217 — »»l 


352 


INDEX 


"Diarrhoea,  27,  70,  71,  199,  200 
fruit,  to  avoid,  in,  51 
flour  ball,  recommended,  43 

Diet,  after  two  years  old,  52 — 60 
and  hair,  176 
errors  in  babe's,  17 
for  school  children,  61 — 67 
in  colds,  75,  76 
in  constipation,  68,  69 
in  diarrhoea,  70 
in  eczema,  76 
in  fever,  77,  78 
in  illness,  68 — 80 
in  indigestion,  71 — 73 
in  rickets,  73 — 75 
in  rheumatism,  279 
in  tuberculosis,  78 — 80 

Digestion  and  rest,  75 

and  skin  diseases,  76 
barley  food,  to  help,  30 
eggs  and,  46,  47 
food  and  feeding,  28 
infant's,  19,  20,  23,  39 
starchy  food  and,  41 

Dinner,  school  children,  65,  66 

Diphtheria,  208,  262 — 265 

Discharges,  the,  198 
from  ears,  170 
from  eyes,  152,  158 
from  nose,  75,  258 
involuntary,  251,  252 
in  ailing  child,  245 
in  diarrhoea,  199 
in  typhoid  fever,  272 

Diseases,  children's,  244 — 286 

Disinfectants,  253.  254 

Disinfection,  when  necessary,  153, 
257,  259,  268,  272,  273,  284 

Disorders  in  young  children,  17,23 
incident  to  teething,  146 — 148 


Distended   stomach,  infant's,  24 
Drainage,  when  bad,  280 
Drawers,  104 
Drowning,  304,  305 
Drum,  ear,  164 

EARACHE,  167 

Ears,  164 — 170 

Eating  too  fast,  72 

Eczema,  76,  211 

Eggs,  46,  47,  53 

at  meals,  64 — 67 

fried,  indigsstible,  47 

in  constipation,  to  avoid,  69 

Electrolysis  and  hair,  179 

Emergencies,  287 — 306 

Enemata,  nutritive,  247 — 249 

Enlarged  glands,  238,  239 
tonsils,  239,  240 

Epilepsy,  299 

Erythema,  76,  210 

Eustachian  tube,  164 

Evacuations,  198 — 200 
See  under  Ailmknts. 

Excitable  children,  217 

Exercise,  277,  285 

in  menstruation,  319 

Expectoration  in  consumption, 283 

External  piles,  237,  238 

Extra  fingers,  233 

Extraction  of  teeth,  151 

Eyes,  152 — 163 

FAINTING,  299 
Farina,  42 
Farinose,  45 
Fat,  28,  281 

condensed  milk  makes,  35 
Fats,  and   heat  and  energy,  6,'    ^ 

in  food,  62,  79 


INDEX 


353 


Fatty  foods,  and  hair,  176 

Feeding,  enema,  247 — 249 
forced,  249,  250 

Feet,  186— 191 

Fever,  diet  in,  76 — 78 

diet,  in  pneumonia,  274 
diet,  in  rheumatism,   278 
diet  in  scarlet,  255 — 257 
diet  in  typhoid,  270 — 273 
temperature  in,  76' 

Feverishness,  193,  194,  275 

Figs,  69 

Fish,  63,  64 

Finger  nails,  183 

Fingers,  sucking  the,  185 
extra,  233 

Fits,  299,  300 

Fixed  pains,  218 

Flabby  ears,  165 

Flat  foot,  227,  228 

Flaxseed  poultice,  250,  251 
tea,  75 

Flesh  and   muscles,  35,  52,  62 

Flour  ball,  43 

Flushed,  and  hot,  child,  193 

Fomentations,  251,  265 

Fontanelle,  281 

Food,  after  two  years  old,  52 — 60 
diet  in  illness,  68 — 80 
feeding,  babe,  28 — 40 
feeding, increasing  the, 41 — 5 1 
for  school  children,  61 — 67 
infant,  nursing,  17 — 80 

Foreign  bodies  in  ears,  168,  169 
bodies  in  eyes,  161,  162 
bodies  in  nose,  291 
bodies  in  throat,  291,  292 
bodies,  swallowing,  292 

Freckles,  241 

Fresh  air  in  sick  room,  246 

23 


Fresh  milk,  35 
Fretful  children,  23,  75 
Fried  meat,  avoid,  54,  65 
Frost  bites,  298,  299 
Fruit,  53,  56,  57,  64 

stewed,  57 

syrup,  59,  60 
Fruits  and  vegetables,  5 1 
Fumigation,  254 — 264 
Furniture,  in  sick  room,  246 

GARMENTS.     See  Clothing. 

long,  83 

loose,  for  babe  81 

outdoor.  III 

short,  83 
Gavage,  249,  250 
Gelatine  cream,  48,  49 
Germs,  and  sterilizing,  33 

diphtheria,  in,  262 

fever,  in,  270 

tuberculosis,  in,  283,  284 
Girls,  care  of,  317 — 337 
Glass  nipple  shields,  21 

dresses,  little,  103,  104 
Glasses,  eye,  154 
Glands,  enlarged,  238,  239 

inflammation  of,  269 
Goat's  milk,  80 
Gowns,  night,  no 
Graham  bread,  69 
Gravies,  65 

Grinding  the  teeth,  151 
Growing  pains,  217,  2l8 
Gruel,  arrowroot,  71 

barley,  or  malted,  32 

farina,  42 

oatmeal,  42 
Gum  boils,  206 
Gymnastics,  277,  307 


354 


INDEX 


HAIR,  171— 179 
Himmocks,  1 16,  118 
Hampers,  toilet,  125 — 127 
Hands,  chapped,  219,  220 
Hang  nails,  182,  183 
Hare  lip,  230,  231 
Harsh  hair,  175 
Headache,  220 — 222 

nursing  mother's,  26 

strained  eyes,  from,  157 
Head,  cold  in,  201,  202,  258 

soft  spot,  top  of  the,  281 
Heat  rash,  76,  210 
Heel,  chafed,  190 
Hemorrhoids,  237,  238 
Hernia,  234—237 
Hiccough,  200,  201 
Hip  disease,  218,  228,  229 
Hives,  76 

Hoarseness,  202,  266,  275 
Home  training,  child's,  346-«-348 
Hominy,  45 
Hopping,  313 
Hot  drinks,  in  colic,  I94 
Hot-water  bag,  194 
Hours,  late,  221 
Housework,  327 — 329 
Hysteria  in  girls,  323,  324 

in  boys,  324 

ICE  cream  beneficial,  5S  66 

in  diarrhoea,  70 

in  diphtheria,  264 

in  feverishness,  193 

water  injurious,  59 
Illness,  first  symptoms  of,  244,  245 
Indigestion,  71 — 73,  157 

in  colic,  194,  195 

in  diarrhoea,  199 

in  tuberculosis,  285 


Infants,  nursing.    See  Food. 
Infection,  to  prevent,  252 
Infectious  diseases,  153,  212,  257, 

259,   260,  263,  268 
Inflammation,  154,  158,  160,  183, 
184,  220,  263,  269,  273 

emollients  useful  in,  162 
Ingrowing  toe  nails,  183,  184 
Inguinal  hernia,  235 
Internal  piles,  238 
Intervals  of  nursing,  19,  23,  24 
Intestines  and  hernia,  235 

inactive,  197 

ulcerated,  270 
Isolating  sick  patient,  252,    257, 

264 
Itch,  212,  213 
Ivy,  poison  by,  300,  301 

JUICE,  beef,  44,  73 

beef,  as  food,  before  teeth,  53 

mutton,  45 

orange,  50,  51 
Jumping,  313 
Junket,  47,  48 

KISSING,  to  avoid,  284 
Knee  pads,  106 
Knock  knees,  227 
Koumiss,  77,  78 

LAMENESS,  228 

Lamps,  159,  160 

Lap  pad.  bath,  133,   134 

Larynx,  202 

Late  hours,  221,  285,  325 

Laxatives,  26,  35,  51,    77,    192, 

197,  223,  269 
Legs,    paralysis  of,    in    teething, 

146,  147 


INDEX 


355 


Lettuce,  79 

Light,  bad  on  eyes,  160 

artificial,  bad,  1 54,  1 59,  1 60 

Limbs,  broken,  296 

dislocated,  296,  297 

Lime  water,  23,  28,  29 

"       babe,  disagrees  with,  30 
"        in  diarrhoea,  70 

Lip,  cleft,  and  palate,  231,  232 
hare,  230,  231 

Lips,  dry,  in  fever,  271 

Liquids  and  constipation,  68 

Liver,  infant's,  39 

Long  sight,  eyes',  156 

Lunela,  to  develop,    182 

Lungs  and    consumption,   285 
and  tuberculosis,  285 
bleeding  from  the,  290 
bleeding  from  the,  in  whoop- 
ing cough, 267 
inflammation   of  273,    274 

Lymphatic  glands,  238,  239,  285, 
286 

MACARONI,  49 
Malted  food,  31,  32 

**    in  rickets,  73 
Marks,  birth,  232,  233 
Mastication  of  food,  72 
Massage,  197 
Matches,  poison  by,  304 
Matzoon,  78 

Meals  and  indigestion,  72 
Measles,  210,  258 — 260 
Meat  and  brain,  52,  53 

and  skin  diseases,  76 

cooking,  53 

diet,  52 

for  meals,  63 — 67 

recommended,  53 


Meat,  to  avoid,  53,  54,  65 

warmed  over,  indigestible,  73 
Meconium,  17 
Medicine,  box,  223 

how  to  give,  224,  225 
Medicines,  cathartic,  198 
Membranous  croup,  265,  266 
Meningitis,  286 
Menstruation,  317 — 324 

and  baths,  142 
Metastasis,  269 
Milk,  63—67 
cow's,  18 
cow's,  cooling,  29 
cow's,  condensed,  35 
cow's,  filtered,  35 
cow's,  peptonizing,  32,  33 
cow's,  pure,  34,  35 
cow's,  sterilizing,  ^3^  35, 64. 
goat's,  80 
•  in  fevers,  77 
in  skin  diseases,  76 
in  tuberculosis,  79 
mother's,  17,  18 

"     acids,  to  avoid,  23 
"     and  menstrual  fl'  >w,  25 
"     diet  of,  77,  23 — 25 
"     diminishing  supply, 26 
"     flow,to  increase  the,  23 
"     if  delayed,  18 
"     if  disagrees,  23 
"     insufficient,  when,  23 
**     to  dry  up,  22,  25 
"     vegetahles,to  avoid, 24 
*«     weaning,  when,  26 
"  withdraw, when  to,25,26 
sugar  water,  28 
sugar  of,  19 
to  prepare,  29 
to  avoid,  when,  69 


356 


INDEX 


Millinery,  327 
Mittens,  babe,  93 
Molasses  suppository,   197 
Moles,  233 

Morning,  water  in  the,  69 
Mosquito  bites,  21 1 
Mother's  milk.    See  Milk. 
Mouth,    breathing    through    the, 
170,  204 

child's,  18 

sore,  205 

sore  tonsils,  239,  240 
Mumps,  269,  270 
Muscles  and  bone,  52 

to  strengthen,  313 — 315 
Mutton  juice,  45 

chops,  cooking,  54 

NAILS,  180—185 

Napkins,  65,85,  86,  94,  135 
rubber,  86 
soiled,  in  sick  room,  252 

Nasal  passages,  170,  204 

Navel,  protusion  of,  234 

Neck,  stiff,  208,  209 

Needlework,  326,  327 

Nerves  and  blood,  62 
and  brain,  279 

Nervousness,  315 

Nervous  children,  221 
system,  and  meat,  52 
system,  and  convulsions,  300 
system,  and  nails,  184 
temperament,  and  sleep,  216 
temperament,    and    menstru- 
ation, 323,  324 

Nettle  rash,  76,  210 

Night  gowns,  1 10 
slips,  babe,  87 
studying  at,  159 


Night  terror,  216 
Nipple,  18 — 23 

for  cleft  palate,  232 

shields,  2i 

weaning,  when,  27 
Nose,  bleeding  from  the,  290,  291 

breathmg  through  the,  315 

discharge  from,  75,  258 

foreign  bodies  in,  291 

stopped  up,  when,  167,  202 
Nourishing  food,  62,  158,  279 
Nursing.    See  Food. 

babe,  17,  18 

bottles,  38,  39 

bottles,  proper  care  of,  39,  7a 

giving  the  food,  39 

improper,  when,  25 

points  in,  245,247 

too  long,  when,  281 
Nutrition,  280 
Nutritious  food,  52,  63 
Nutritive  enemata,  247,  248 
Nuts  and  colic,  194 

OATMEAL  gruel,  42 
Occupations  for  girls,  327 
Odor  from  feet,  189 
Oiling  nails,  182 
Oils,  how  to  give,  224.  225 
Ointment,  chilblains,  191 

itch,  213 
Open-air  bathing,  141,  142 
Opium,  poison  by,  302 
Ophthalmia,  152 — 154 
Oranges,  50,  51 
Out-door  garments.  III 
Outline  of  nail,  i8l 
Overfeeding,  24 

and  colic,  194,  195 
Overstrain,  girls',  325 


INDEX 


357 


Overstraining  eyes,  156,  157,  221 
Ov-^rstudy,    122,    221,    279,    285, 

324,  325 
girls',  324 
Oxalic  acid,  poison  by,  303 

PADS,  251,  252 

babe,  86 

crib,  118 

lap,  for  bath,  133,  134 
Pains,  abdomen,  214 

"     in  menstruation,  321 

fixed,  218 

growing,  217,  218 

knee,  218 
Palate,  cleft,  231,  232 
Pancreas,  32 
Pancreatin  and  soda,  32 
Paralysis  in  teething,   146,   147 
Parasites,  hair,  177 

skin,  213 
Paregoric,  302 
Pastry,  58,  66 
Peptonized  foods,  32,  33 

beef  juice,  248,  249 
Perspiration,  feet,  189 

in  rickets,  281 — 28^ 
Petticoats,  babe,  84,  85 
Pigeon  breast,  230 
Phthisis,  284 

Phosphorus,  poison  by,  304 
Piles,  237,  238 
Pills,  how  to  give,  224,  225 
"  Pink-eye,"  158 
Plaster  jacket,  230 
Plunge  bath,  142 
Pneumonia,  273,  274 
Poisoning,  300 — 304 
Pork,  56,  74 
Porridge,  45,  53,  63 


Potatoes,  48,  66,  73 
Poultices,  ears,  168 

eyes,  158 

flaxseed,  250,  251 

tonsils,  240 
Powders,  how  to  give,  224 

tooth,  150 
Powdering  after  bath,  135 
Pox,  chicken,  260 

small,  262 
Prolapse  of  bowel,  237 
Protein,  62,  63 
Protrusion  of  navel,  234 
Prunes,  57,  197 
Puddings,  58,  66 
Purpose  of  food,  62 
Pus,  239 
Physical  culture,  307 — 316 

deformities.     See    Deformi- 

TIES. 

RASHES,  76,  196,  209—211 

in  chicken  pox,  260 

in  measles,  258 — 260 

in  scarlet  fever,  255 

in  teething,  147 

in  typhoid  fever,  270 
Reading,  children's,  343 — 346 
Redness,  eyes,  152 
Regular  and  even  teeth,  150 

habits  in  children,  198 
Rennet,  43,  47,  48 
Respiration,  artificial,  299,  305 
Rest,  in  menstruation,  319 
Resting  on  feet,  186 
Restless  children,  75 
Rheumatism,  278,  279 
Rice,  49,   50 

water,  43 
Rich  gravies  and  dishes,  58,  65 


358 


INDEX 


Rickets,  73 — 75,  227,  280 — 283 
Ringlets,  hair,  172 
Ringworm,  212 
Rope,  skipping,  313 
Roseola  rash,  76,  210 
Rubber  nursing   bottles,  38,  39 
'  truss,  235 
tube  for  enema,  247,  248 
Rubbing    abdomen,    in    constipa- 
tion, 197 
bowels,  195 
Running,  312,  313 
Rupture,  83,  234—237 

SALIVA,  41 

Salt  in  food,  36,  52,  73 
in  meats,  53,  54,  56 
in  water  baths,  137,  138 

Salts,  laxative,  27 

Sanitary  towels,  321 

Santonin,  214,  215 

Scabies,  213 

Scalds,  298 

Scalp  diseases,  212 

Scarlet  fever,  255 — 257 

Scarlatina,  257 

Scarlet  rash,  257 

School  children,  food  for,  61 — 67 
boarding,  boys',  338 — 341 
boarding,  girls',  329—335 
work,  324,  325 

Scrofula,  238 

Second  teeth,  147 — 149 

Separate  beds,  importance  of,  123 

Sewer  gas,  dangerous,  262 

Sick  room,articles  necessary  in,  286 
"      cooling  the,  246 
"      fresh  air,  to  admit,  245, 

246 
•*      furniture  of,  246,  247 


Sick  room,  temperature  of,  245 
Sight,  long,  156 

short,  155,  156 
Shaving,  hair,  179 
Sheets,  crib,  117,  118 
Shields,  nipple,  21 
Shirts,  babe,  83,  84, 
Shoes  and  corns,  189 

and  gymnastics,  310 

and  walking,  187 
Sitting,  311 

in  school,  312 
Skin  diseases,  76,  240,  241 

of  fruits,  56 

rashes,  76 
Skirts,  boys',  102 

creeping,  96 
Sleep,  bedtime,  67 

in  bronchitis,  276 

in  rheumatism,  279 

necessity  for,  121,  123,  279 

separate  beds   recommended, 
123 

to  awaken  from,  122 

with  ailing  child,  244 

with  consumptives,  284 
Sleeplessness,   in    Chorea,  or   St 

Vitus'  Dance,  280 
Slippers,  107 
Sneezing,  222 
Snoring,  204,  239 
Socks,  babe,  89,  90,  99 
Soothing  syrup,  302 
I  Sore  mouth,  205,  239,  240 

throat,  206—208 

"       in  diphtheria,  263 
"       in  measles,  259,  260 
"       in  scarlet  fever,  255 
Soreness,  nails,  183 
Sores,  bed,  271 


INDEX 


359 


Sores,  canker,  205,  206 

cold,  206 
Soups,  cooking,  55 

at  meals,  64 — 66 

in   consumption   or   tubercu- 
losis, 79,  80 

in  rickets,  good,  74 
Spasmodic  croup,  265,  266 
Spinach,  79 

Spine,  curvature  of,  229,  314 
Splints,  282 
Splinters,  293 

under  nails,  184 
Split  ends,  hair,  175 
Sponge,  care  of  the,  132 

baths,  135,  136 
"     in  bed,  139 
Sprains,  294 
Squinting  eyes,  157 
Stammering,  315,  316 
Standing,  310,  31 1 
Starch,  41,  42,  71 

baths,  140,  141 
Steel  braces,  230 
Sterilized  milk,  33,  34,  64 
Stewed  fruits,  57 
Stiff  neck,  208,  209, 
Stimulants,  77 
Stings,  294 

Stomach-ache,  in  nursing.  39 
Stomach  and  digestion,  72 

bleeding  from,  290 

infant's,  if  distended,  24 

rest  in  colds,  75 
Straightening  teeth,  1 50 
Straining  eyes,  consequences  of,  1 57 
Strangulated  hernia.  236,  237 
Strunrous  swelling,  286 
Strengthening  muscles,  313,  314 
Study,  at  night,  159 


>^t.  Vitus'  Dance,  279,  280 

styes,  160,  161 

Sucking  fingers,  babe,  185 

Sulphur   ointment,  for  itch,  213 

Sunburn,  241 

Superfluous  hair,  178,  179 

Sunshine  and  air  in  rickets,  280 

and  air  in  teething,  147 
Sugar,  heat  and  energy    furnished 
by,  62 

in  condensed  milk,  35 

in  water,  69 

of  milk,  19,  28 
Supper,  school  child's,  66,  67 
Suppositories,  197 
Swallowing  foreign  bodies,  292 
Sweets,  craving  for,  57 
Swelling  eyes,  152 
Symptoms,  first  illness,  244,  245 
Syringing  ears,  169,  170 
Syrup,  and  bread  and  fruits,  59 

TABLETS,  to  give,  225 
Tan,  241 

Tangled  hair,  172 
Tears,  baby,  196 
Teuh,  143— 151 

extracting,   151 

grinding  the,   151 

second, 147 — 149 

to  straighten,  150 
Teething,  143—147 
Temperature  of  food,  37 

of  sleeping  room,  120 

of  sick  room,  245 
Terror,  night,  216 
Thirst,  75,  270 
Throat,  ailing  child's,  244, 245,263 

care  of,  in  croup,  266 


360 


INDEX 


Throat,  foreign  bodies  in,  291,  292 

Thrush,  18,  205 

Tight  bandages,  bad,  234 

Tissue,  to  build  up,  52 

Toadstools,  poison  by,  304 

Toast,  72 

Toe  nails,  181— 183 

Toilet,  babe,  124 — 130 

Tongue  tie,  232 

Tonsils,  204,  208,  263 

enlargement  of,  239,  240 
Toothache,  151 

powders,  150 
Towels,  bath,  133 

sanitary,  321 
Training,  home,  children's,  346 

the  body,  307,  308 

what  mothers  can  do,  309, 310 
Truss,  in  hernia,  235,  236 
Tuberculosis,  78 — 80,  283 — 286 
Tumors,  eyes,  160 
Twisting,  hair,  172 
Twitching  movements,  279,  280 
Typhoid  fever,  270 — 273 

"  food  to  be  given  in,  272 

ULCERS,  eyes,  153 
Ulcerated  ear  tube,  164 

intestine,  270 
Umbilical  hernia,  or  rupture,  235 
Underclothing,   104,  105 
Urticaria,  rash,  76,  210 

VACCINATION,  260—262 
Vegetables,  51,  53,  56,  69,  74,  79 

cooking,  56 

m  nursing,  to  avoid,  24 
Ventilation  in  diphtheria,  262 

in  measles,  259 

in  pneumonia,  274 

in  rickets,  280 — 283 


Ventilation  in  scarlet  fever,255,2s6 
in  tuberculosis,  285 
necessary  in  sickroom,  245, 246 
"  in  sleeping  room,  119 — 121 
Vermicelli,  49 
Vermifuges,  in  worms,  213 
Vision,  defective,  154 — 157 
Vomiting  20,  24,  244,   249,  250, 
267,  273 

WAISTS,  babe,  95 

under,  105 
Walking,  187,  312,  313 
Warm  baths,  137,  217 
Warts,  240,  241 
Water  at  dinner,  66 

ice,  injurious,  59 

in  diarrhoea,  70 

in  typhoid  fever,  272 

milk-sugar,  28,  29 

necessary,  40,  68,  69 

passing,  necessity  for,  196 
Wash-cloths,  bath,  132 
Washing  eyes,  153 

hair,  176,  177 
Wax  in  ears,  166,  167 
Weak  ankles,  187 

eyes,  154 
Weaning  infants,  25 — 27 

"     in  rickets,  73,  28 1 
Wearing  the  hair,  174 
Weights,  lifting,  bad,  236 
Wetting  bed,  215,  216 
Whey  food,  43,  44 
White  swelling,  286 
Whooping  cough,  209,  222,  266 
Wind,  and  weak  eyes,  154 

in  colic,  195 
Worms,  213,  215 
Wounds,  to  dress,  288 
Wrappers,  babe,  88,  89,  109 


RETURN 


LOAN  PERIOD  1 

2                       : 

3 

4 

5                                ( 

b 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

I  Q  (pi|E  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKEI 


BRARy     ' 


399831 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


Stratford  &   Green 
640  S.  Main  Street, 


